*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 52342 ***

[Illustration: "By the tombs of our Fathers"]




                          *THE WHITE PROPHET*


                                   BY

                              *HALL CAINE*



                   ILLUSTRATED BY R. CATON WOODVILLE



                             IN TWO VOLUMES
                                 VOL. I



                                 LONDON
                           WILLIAM HEINEMANN
                                  1909




             Copyright London 1909 by William Heinemann and
               Washington U.S.A. by D. Appleton & Company




                            *ILLUSTRATIONS*


"By the tombs of our Fathers" . . . Frontispiece

He stretched out his hand to her, but she made no response

"Look here—and here," he cried, pointing to the broken sword

"How interesting!" cried the ladies in chorus




                          *THE WHITE PROPHET*



                              *FIRST BOOK*

                       THE CRESCENT AND THE CROSS


                              *CHAPTER I*


It was perhaps the first act of open hostility, and there was really
nothing in the scene or circumstance to provoke an unfriendly
demonstration.

On the broad racing ground of the Khedivial Club a number of the
officers and men of the British Army quartered in Cairo, assisted by a
detachment of the soldiers of the Army of Egypt, had been giving a sham
fight in imitation of the battle of Omdurman, which is understood to
have been the death-struggle and the end of Mahdism.

The Khedive himself had not been there—he was away at Constantinople—and
his box had stood empty the whole afternoon; but a kinsman of the
Khedive with a company of friends had occupied the box adjoining, and
Lord Nuneham, the British Consul-General, had sat in the centre of the
grand pavilion, surrounded by all the great ones of the earth in a sea
of muslin, flowers, and feathers.  There had been European ladies in
bright spring costumes; Sheikhs in flowing robes of flowered silk;
Egyptian Ministers of State in Western dress, and British Advisers and
Under-Secretaries in Eastern tarbooshes; officers in gold-braided
uniforms, Foreign Ambassadors, and an infinite number of Pashas, Beys,
and Effendis.

Besides these, too, there had been a great crowd of what are called the
common people, chiefly Cairenes, the volatile, pleasure-loving people of
Cairo, who care for nothing so little as the atmosphere of political
trouble. They had stood in a thick line around the arena, all capped in
crimson, thus giving to the vast ellipse the effect of an immense
picture framed in red.

There had been nothing in the day, either, to stimulate the spirit of
insurrection.  It had been a lazy day, growing hot in the afternoon, so
that the white city of domes and minarets, as far up as the Mokattam
Hills and the self-conscious Citadel, had seemed to palpitate in a
glistening haze, while the steely ribbon of the Nile that ran between
was reddening in the rays of the sunset.

General Graves, an elderly man with martial bearing, commanding the army
in Egypt, had taken his place as Umpire in the Judge’s box in front of
the pavilion; four squadrons of British and Egyptian cavalry, a force of
infantry, and a grunting and ruckling camel corps had marched and
pranced and bumped out of a paddock to the left, and then young Colonel
Gordon Lord, Assistant Adjutant-General, who was to play the part of
Commandant in the sham fight, had come trotting into the field.

Down to that moment there had been nothing but gaiety and the spirit of
fun among the spectators, who with ripples of merry laughter had
whispered "Littleton’s," "Wauchope’s," "Macdonald’s," and "Maxwell’s,"
as the white-faced and yellow-faced squadrons had taken their places.
Then the General had rung the big bell that was to be the signal for the
beginning of the battle, a bugle had been sounded, and the people had
pretended to shiver as they smiled.

But all at once the atmosphere had changed.  From somewhere on the right
had come the _tum, tum, tum_ of the war drums of the enemy, followed by
the _boom, boom, boom_ of their war-horns, a melancholy note, half
bellow and half wail.  Then everybody in the pavilion had stood up,
everybody’s glass had been out, and a moment afterwards a line of
strange white things had been seen fluttering in the far distance.

Were they banners?  No!  They were men, they were the dervishes, and
they were coming down in a deep white line, like sheeted ghosts in
battle array.

"They’re here!" said the spectators in a hushed whisper, and from that
moment onward to the end there had been no more laughter either in the
pavilion or in the dense line around the field.

The dervishes had come galloping on, a huge disorderly horde in flying
white garments, some of them black as ink, some brown as bronze,
brandishing their glistening spears, their swords, and their flintlocks,
beating their war-drams, blowing their war-horns, and shouting in
high-pitched, rasping, raucous voices their war-cry and their prayer,
"Allah!  Allah!  Allah!"

On and on they had come, like champing surf rolling in on a reef-bound
coast; on and on, faster and faster, louder and louder; on and on until
they had all but hurled themselves into the British lines, and
then—_crash!_ a sheet of blinding flashes, a roll of stifling smoke,
and, when the air cleared, a long empty space in the front line of the
dervishes, and the ground strewn as with the drapery of two hundred dead
men.

In an instant the gap had been filled and the mighty horde had come on
again, but again and again and yet again they had been swept down before
the solid rock of the British forces like the spent waves of an angry
sea.

At one moment a flag, silver-white and glistening in the sun, had been
seen coming up behind.  It had seemed to float here, there, and
everywhere, like a disembodied spirit, through the churning breakers of
the enemy, and while the swarthy Arab who carried it had cried out over
the thunder of battle that it was the Angel of Death leading them to
victory or Paradise, the dervishes had screamed "Allah!  Allah!" and
poured themselves afresh on to the British lines.

But _crash, crash, crash!_ the British rifles had spoken, and the
dervishes had fallen in long swathes, like grass before the scythe,
until the broad field had been white with its harvest of the dead.

The sham fight had lasted a full hour, and until it was over the vast
multitude of spectators had been as one immense creature that trembled
without drawing breath.  But then the Umpire’s big bell had been rung
again, the dead men had leapt briskly to their feet and scampered back
to paddock, and a rustling breeze of laughter, half merriment and half
surprise, had swept over the pavilion and the field.

This was another moment at which the atmosphere had seemed to change.
Some one at the foot of the pavilion had said—

"Whew: What a battle it must have been!"

And some one else had said—

"Don’t call it a battle, sir—call it an execution."

And then a third, an Englishman, in the uniform of an Egyptian
Commandant of Police, had cried—

"If it had gone the other way, though—if the Mahdists had beaten us that
day at Omdurman, what would have happened to Egypt then?"

"Happened?" the first speaker had answered—he was the English Adviser to
one of the Egyptian Ministers—"What would have happened to Egypt, you
say? Why, there wouldn’t have been a dog to howl for a lost master by
this time."

Lord Nuneham had heard the luckless words, and his square-hewn jaw had
grown harder and more grim. Unfortunately the Egyptian Ministers, the
Sheikhs, the Pashas, the Beys, and the Effendis had heard them also, and
by the mysterious law of nature that sends messages over a trackless
desert, the last biting phrase had seemed to go like an electric whisper
through the thick line of the red-capped Cairenes around the arena.

In the native mind it altered everything in an instant; transformed the
sham battle into a serious incident; made it an insult, an outrage, a
pre-arranged political innuendo, something got up by the British Army of
Occupation or perhaps by the Consul-General himself to rebuke the
Egyptians for the fires of disaffection that had smouldered in their
midst for years, and to say as by visible historiography—-

"See, that’s what England saved Egypt from—that horde of
Allah-intoxicated fanatics who would have cut off the heads of your
Khedives, tortured and pillaged your Pashas, flogged your Effendis, made
slaves of your fellaheen, or swept your whole nation into the Nile."

Every soldier on the field had distinguished himself that day—the
British by his bull-dog courage, the Soudanese by fighting as dervishes
like demons, the Egyptian by standing his ground like a man; but not
even when young Colonel Lord, the most popular Englishman in Egypt, the
one officer of English blood who was beloved by the Egyptians—not even
when he had come riding back to paddock after a masterly handling of his
men, sweating but smiling, his horse blowing and spent, the people on
the pavilion receiving him with shouts and cheers, the clapping of
hands, and the fluttering of handkerchiefs—not even then had the
Cairenes at the edge of the arena made the faintest demonstration.
Their opportunity came a few minutes later, and, sullen and grim under
the gall of their unfounded suspicion, they seized it in fierce and
rather ugly fashion.

Hardly had the last man left the field when a company of mounted police
came riding down the fringe of it, followed by a carriage drawn by two
high-stepping horses, between a body-guard of Egyptian soldiers. They
drew up in front of the box occupied by the kinsman of the Khedive, and
instantly the Cairenes made a rush for it, besieging the barrier on
either side, and even clambering on each other’s shoulders as human
scaffolding from which to witness the departure of the Prince.

Then the Prince came out, a rather slack, feeble, ineffectual-looking
man, and there were the ordinary salutations prescribed by custom.
First the cry from the police in Turkish and in unison, "Long live our
Master!" being cheers for the Khedive whose representative the Prince
was, and then a cry in Arabic for the Prince himself.  The Prince
touched his forehead, stepped into his carriage, and was about to drive
off when, without sign or premeditation, by one of those mischievous
impulses which the devil himself inspires, there came a third cry never
heard on that ground before.  In a lusty, guttural voice, a young man
standing on the shoulders of another man, both apparently students of
law or medicine, shouted over the heads of the people, "Long live
Egypt!" and in an instant the cry was repeated in a deafening roar from
every side.

The Prince signalled to his body-guard and his carriage started, but all
the way down the line of the enclosure, where the red-capped Egyptians
were still standing in solid masses, the words cracked along like
fireworks set alight.

The people on the great pavilion watched and listened, and to the larger
part of them, who were British subjects, and to the Officers, Advisers,
and Under-Secretaries, who were British officials, the cry was like a
challenge which seemed to say, "Go home to England; we are a nation of
ourselves, and can do without you."  For a moment the air tingled with
expectancy, and everybody knew that something else was going to happen.
It happened instantly, with that promptness which the devil alone
contrives.

Almost as soon as the Prince’s company had cleared away, a second
carriage, that of the British Consul-General, came down the line to the
pavilion, with a posse of native police on either side and a sais
running in front.  Then from his seat in the centre Lord Nuneham rose
and stepped down to the arena, shaking hands with people as he passed,
gallant to the ladies as befits an English gentleman, but bearing
himself with a certain brusque condescension towards the men, all trying
to attract his attention—a medium-sized yet massive person, with a stern
jaw and steady grey eyes, behind which the cool brain was plainly packed
in ice—a man of iron who had clearly passed through the pathway of life
with a firm, high step.

The posse of native police cleared a way for him, and under the orders
of an officer rendered military honours, but that was not enough for the
British contingent in the fever of their present excitement.  They
called for three cheers for the King, whose representative the
Consul-General was in Egypt, and then three more for Lord Nuneham,
giving not three but six, with a fierceness that grew more frantic at
every shout, and seemed to say, as plainly as words could speak, "Here
we are, and here we stay."

The Egyptians listened in silence, some of them spitting as a sign of
contempt, until the last cheer was dying down, and then the lusty
guttural voice cried again, "Long live Egypt!" and once more the words
rang like a rip-rap down the line.

It was noticed that the stern expression of Lord Nuneham’s face assumed
a death-like rigidity, that he took out a pocket-book, wrote some words,
tore away a leaf, handed it to a native servant, and then, with an icy
smile, stepped into his carriage.  Meantime the British contingent were
cheering again with yet more deafening clamour, and the rolling sound
followed the Consul-General as he drove away.  But the shout of the
Egyptians followed him too, and when he reached the high road the one
was like muffled drums at a funeral far behind, while the other was like
the sharp crack of Maxim guns that were always firing by his side.

The sea of muslin, ribbons, flowers, and feathers in the pavilion had
broken up by this time, the light was striking level in people’s eyes,
the west was crimsoning with sunset tints, the city was red on the tips
of its minarets and ablaze on the bare face of its insurgent hills, and
the Nile itself, taking the colouring of the sky, was lying like an old
serpent of immense size which had stretched itself along the sand to
sleep.




                              *CHAPTER II*


General Graves’s daughter had been at the sports that day, sitting in
the chair immediately behind Lord Nuneham’s.  Her name was Helena, and
she was a fine, handsome girl in the early twenties, with coal-black
hair, very dark eyes, a speaking face, and a smile like eternal
sunshine, well grown, splendidly developed, and carrying herself in
perfect equipoise with natural grace and a certain swing when she
walked.

Helena Graves was to marry Lord Nuneham’s son, Colonel Gordon Lord, and
during the progress of the sham fight she had had eyes for nobody else.
She had watched him when he had entered the field, sitting solid on his
Irish horse, which was stepping high and snorting audibly; when at the
"Fire" he had stood behind the firing line and at the "Cease fire"
galloped in front; when he had threaded his forces round and round,
north, south, and west, in and out as in a dance, so that they faced the
enemy on every side; when somebody had blundered and his cavalry had
been caught in a trap and he had had to ride without sword or revolver
through a cloud of dark heads that had sprung up as if out of the
ground; and above all, when his horse had stumbled and he had fallen,
and the dervishes, forgetting that the battle was not a real one, had
hurled their spears like shafts of forked lightning over his head.  At
that moment she had forgotten all about the high society gathered in a
brilliant throng around her, and had clutched the Consul-General’s chair
convulsively, breathing so audibly that he had heard her, and lowering
the glasses through which he had watched the distant scene, had patted
her arm and said—

"He’s safe—don’t be afraid, my child."

When the fight was over her eyes were radiant, her cheeks were like a
conflagration, and, notwithstanding the ugly incident attending the
departure of the Prince and Lord Nuneham, her face was full of a
triumphant joy as she stepped down to the green, where Colonel Lord, who
was waiting for her, put on her motor cloak—she had come in her
automobile—and helped her to fix the light veil which in her excitement
had fallen back from her hat and showed that she was still blushing up
to the roots of her black hair.

Splendid creature as she was, Colonel Lord was a match for her.  He was
one of the youngest Colonels in the British Army, being four-and-thirty,
of more than medium height, with crisp brown hair, and eyes of the
flickering, steel-like blue that is common among enthusiastic natures,
especially when they are soldiers—a man of unmistakable masculinity, yet
with that vague suggestion of the woman about him which, sometimes seen
in a manly face, makes one say, without knowing any of the
circumstances, "That man is like his mother, and whatever her ruling
passion is, his own will be, only stronger, more daring, and perhaps
more dangerous."

"They’re a lovely pair," the women were saying of them as they stood
together, and soon they were surrounded by a group of people, some
complimenting Helena, others congratulating Gordon, all condemning the
demonstration which had cast a certain gloom over the concluding scene.

"It was too exciting, too fascinating; but how shameful—that conduct of
the natives.  It was just like a premeditated insult," said a
fashionable lady, a visitor to Cairo; and then an Englishman—it was the
Adviser who had spoken the first unlucky words—said promptly—

"So it was—it must have been.  Didn’t you see how it was all done at a
pre-concerted signal?"

"I’m not surprised.  I’ve always said we English in Egypt are living on
the top of a volcano," said a small, slack, grey-headed man, a Judge in
the native courts; and then the Commandant of Police, a somewhat pompous
person, said bitterly—

"We saved their country from bankruptcy, their backs from the lash, and
their stomachs from starvation, and now listen: ’Long live Egypt!’"

At that moment a rather effusive American lady came up to Helena and
said—

"Don’t you ever recognise your friends, dear?  I tried to catch your eye
during the fight, but a certain officer had fallen, and of course nobody
else existed in the world."

"Let us make up our minds to it—we are not _liked_," the Judge was
saying.  "Naturally we were popular as long as we were plastering the
wounds made by tyrannical masters, but the masters are dead and the
patient is better, so the doctor is found to be a bore."

At that moment an Egyptian Princess, famous for her wit and daring, came
down the pavilion steps.  She was one of the few Egyptian women who
frequented mixed society and went about with uncovered face—a large
person, with plump, pallid cheeks, very voluble, outspoken, and
quick-tempered, a friend and admirer of the Consul-General and a
champion of the English rule.  Making straight for Helena, she said—

"Goodness, child, is it your face I see or the light of the moon?  The
battle?  Oh yes, it was beautiful, but it was terrible, and thank the
Lord it is over.  But tell me about yourself, dear.  You are desperately
in love, they say, and no wonder.  I’m in love with him myself, I really
am, and if ... Oh, you’re there, are you?  Well, I’m telling Helena I’m
in love with you. Such strength, such courage—_pluck_, you call it,
don’t you?"

Helena had turned to answer the American lady, and Gordon, whose eyes
had been on her as if waiting for her to speak, whispered to the
Princess—

"Isn’t she looking lovely to-day, Princess?"

"Then why don’t you tell her so?" said the Princess.

"Hush!" said Gordon, whereupon the Princess said—

"My goodness, what ridiculous creatures men are! What cowards, too!  As
brave as lions before a horde of savages, but before a woman—_mon
Dieu_!"

"Yes," said the Judge in his slow, shrill voice, "they are fond of
talking of the old book of Egypt, yet the valley of the Nile is strewn
with the tombs of Egyptians who have perished under their hard
taskmasters from the Pharaohs to the Pashas.  Can’t they hear the murmur
of the past about them?  Have they no memory if they have no gratitude?"

At the last words General Graves came up to the group, looking hot and
excited, and he said—

"Memory!  Gratitude!  They’re a nation of ingrates and fools."

"What’s that?" asked the Princess.

"Pardon me, Princess.  I say the demonstration of your countrymen to-day
is an example of the grossest ingratitude."

"You’re quite right, General.  But _Ma’aleysh_!  (No matter!)  The
barking of dogs doesn’t hurt the clouds."

"And who are the dogs in this instance, Princess?" said a thin-faced
Turco-Egyptian, with a heavy moustache, who had been congratulating
Colonel Lord.

"Your Turco-Egyptian beauties who would set the country ablaze to light
their cigarettes," said the Princess.  "Children, I call them.
Children, and they deserve the rod.  Yes, the rod—and serve them right.
Excuse the word.  I know!  I tell you plainly, Pasha."

"And the clouds are the Consul-General, I suppose?"

"Certainly, and he’s so much above them that they can’t even see he’s
the sun in their sky, the stupids."

Whereupon the Pasha, who was the Egyptian Prime Minister under a British
Adviser, said with a shrug and a dubious smile—

"Your sentiments are beautiful, but your similes are a little broken,
Princess."

"Not half so much broken as your treasury would have been if the English
hadn’t helped it," said the Princess, and when the Pasha had gone off
with a rather halting laugh, she said—

"_Ma’aleysh_!  When angels come the devils take their leave.  I don’t
care.  I say what I think.  I tell the Egyptians the English are the
best friends Egypt ever had, and Nuneham is their greatest ruler since
the days of Joseph.  But Adam himself wasn’t satisfied with Paradise,
and it’s no use talking.  ’Don’t throw stones into the well you drink
from,’ I say.  But serve you right, you English.  You shouldn’t have
come.  He who builds on another’s land brings up another’s child.
Everybody is excited about this sedition, and even the harem are asking
what the Government is going to do.  Nuneham knows best, though.  Leave
him alone.  He’ll deal with these half-educated upstarts.
Upstarts—that’s what I call them. Oh, I know!  I speak plainly!"

"I agree with the Princess," chimed the Judge. "What is this unrest
among the Egyptians due to? The education we ourselves have given them."

"Yes, teach your dog to snap and he’ll soon bite you."

"These are the tares in the harvest we are reaping, and perhaps our
Western grain doesn’t suit this Eastern desert."

"Should think it doesn’t, indeed.  ’Liberty,’ ’Equality,’ ’Fraternity,’
’representative Institutions’! If you English come talking this nonsense
to the Egyptians what can you expect?  Socialism, is it? Well, if I am
to be Prince, and you are to be Prince, who is to drive the donkey?
Excuse the word!  I know!  I tell you plainly.  Good-bye, my dear!  You
are looking perfect to-day.  But then you are so happy. I can see when
young people are in love by their eyes, and yours are shining like
moons.  After all, your Western ways are best.  We choose the husbands
for our girls, thinking the silly things don’t know what is good for
them, and the chicken isn’t wiser than the hen; but it’s the young
people, not the old ones, who have to live together, so why shouldn’t
they choose for themselves?"

At that instant there passed from some remote corner of the grounds a
brougham containing two shrouded figures in close white veils, and the
Princess said—

"Look at that, now—that relic of barbarism! Shutting our women up like
canaries in a cage, while their men are enjoying the sunshine.  Life is
a dancing girl—let her dance a little for all of us."

The Princess was about to go when General Graves appealed to her.  The
Judge had been saying—

"I should call it a religious rather than a political unrest.  You may
do what you will for the Moslem, but he never forgets that the hand
which bestows his benefits is that of an infidel."

"Yes, we’re aliens here, there’s no getting over it," said the Adviser.

And the General said, "Especially when professional fanatics are always
reminding the Egyptians that we are not Mohammedans.  By the way,
Princess, have you heard of the new preacher, the new prophet, the new
Mahdi, as they say?"

"Prophet!  Mahdi!  Another of them?"

"Yes, the comet that has just appeared in the firmament of Alexandria."

"Some holy man, I suppose.  Oh, I know.  Holy man indeed!  Shake hands
with him and count your rings, General!  Another impostor riding on the
people’s backs, and they can’t see it, the stupids! But the camel never
can see his hump—not he!  Good-bye, girl.  Get married soon and keep
together as long as you can.  Stretch your legs to the length of your
bed, my dear—why shouldn’t you?  Say good-bye to Gordon? ... Certainly,
where is he?"

At that moment Gordon was listening with head down to something the
General was saying with intense feeling.

"The only way to deal with religious impostors who sow disaffection
among the people is to suppress them with a strong hand.  Why not?  Fear
of their followers?  They’re fit for nothing but to pray in their
mosques, ’Away with the English, O Lord, but give us water in due
measure!’  Fight?  Not for an instant!  There isn’t an ounce of courage
in a hundred of them, and a score of good soldiers would sweep all the
native Egyptians of Alexandria into the sea."

Then Gordon, who had not yet spoken, lifted his head and answered, in a
rather nervous voice—

"No, no, no, sir!  Ill usage may have made these people cowards in the
old days, but proper treatment since has made them men, and there wasn’t
an Egyptian fellah on the field to-day who wouldn’t have followed me
into the jaws of death if I had told him to.  As for our being aliens in
religion"—the nervous voice became louder and at the same time more
tremulous—"that isn’t everything.  We’re aliens in sympathy and
brotherhood and even in common courtesy as well. What is the honest
truth about us?  Here we are to help the Egyptians to regenerate their
country, yet we neither eat nor drink nor associate with them.  How can
we hope to win their hearts while we hold them at arm’s length?  We’ve
given them water, yes, water in abundance, but have we given them—love?"

The woman in Gordon had leapt out before he knew it, and he had swung a
little aside as if ashamed, while the men cleared their throats, and the
Princess, notwithstanding that she had been abusing her own people,
suddenly melted in the eyes, and muttered to herself, "Oh, our God!" and
then, reaching over to kiss Helena, whispered in her ear—

"You’ve got the best of the bunch, my dear, and if England would only
send us a few more of his sort we should hear less of ’Long live Egypt.’
Now, General, you can see me to my carriage if you would like to.
By-bye, young people!"

At that moment the native servant to whom the Consul-General had given
the note came up and gave it to Gordon, who read it and then handed it
to Helena. It ran—


"Come to me immediately.  Have something to say to you.—N."


"We’ll drive you to the Agency in the car," said Helena, and they moved
away together.

In a crowded lane at the back of the pavilion people were clamouring for
their carriages and complaining of the idleness and even rudeness of the
Arab runners, but Helena’s automobile was brought up instantly, and when
it was moving off, with the General inside, Helena at the wheel, and
Gordon by her side, the natives touched their foreheads to the Colonel
and said, "_Bismillah!_"

As soon as the car was clear away, and Gordon was alone with Helena for
the first time, there was one of those privateering passages of love
between them which lovers know how to smuggle through even in public and
the eye of day.

"Well!"

"Well!"

"Everybody has been saying the sweetest things to me and you’ve never
yet uttered a word."

"Did you really expect me to speak—there—before all those people?  But
it was splendid, glorious, magnificent!"  And then, the steering-wheel
notwithstanding, her gauntletted left hand went down to where his right
hand was waiting for it.

Crossing the iron bridge over the river, they drew up at the British
Agency, a large, ponderous, uninspired edifice, with its ambuscaded back
to the city and its defiant front to the Nile, and there, as Gordon got
down, the General, who still looked hot and excited, said—

"You’ll dine with us to-night, my boy—usual hour, you know?"

"With pleasure, sir," said Gordon, and then Helena leaned over and
whispered—

"May I guess what your father is going to talk about?"

"The demonstration?"

"Oh no!"

"What then?"

"The new prophet at Alexandria."

"I wonder," said Gordon, and with a wave of the hand he disappeared
behind a screen of purple blossom, as Helena and the General faced home.

Their way lay up through the old city, where groups of aggressive young
students, at sight of the General’s gold-laced cap, started afresh the
Kentish fire of their "Long live Egypt," up and up until they reached
the threatening old fortress on the spur of the Mokattani Hills, and
then through the iron-clamped gates to the wide courtyard where the
mosque of Mohammed Ali, with its spikey minarets, stands on the edge of
the ramparts like a cock getting ready to crow, and drew up at the gate
of a heavy-lidded house which looks sleepily down on the city, the
sinuous Nile, the sweeping desert, the preponderating Pyramids, and the
last saluting of the sun.  Then as Helena rose from her seat she saw
that the General’s head had fallen back and his face was scarlet.

"Father, you are ill."

"Only a little faint—I’ll be better presently."

But he stumbled in stepping out of the car, and Helena said—

"You _are_ ill, and you must go to bed immediately, and let me put
Gordon off until to-morrow."

"No, let him come.  I want to hear what the Consul-General had to say to
him."

In spite of himself he had to go to bed, though, and half-an-hour later,
having given him a sedative, Helena was saying—

"You’ve over-excited yourself again, Father.  You were anxious about
Gordon when his horse fell and those abominable spears were flying
about."

"Not a bit of it.  I knew he would come out all right.  The fighting
devil isn’t civilised out of the British blood yet, thank God!  But
those Egyptians at the end—the ingrates, the dastards!"

"Father!"

"Oh, I am calm enough now—don’t be afraid, girl. I was sorry to hear
Gordon standing up for them, though.  A soldier every inch of him, but
how unlike his father!  Never saw father and son so different. Yet so
much alike too!  Fighting men both of them, Hope to goodness they’ll
never come to grips. Heavens! that would be a bad day for all of us."

And then drowsily, under the influence of the medicine—

"I wonder what Nuneham wanted with Gordon! Something about those
graceless tarbooshes, I suppose. He’ll make them smart for what they’ve
done to-day. Wonderful man, Nuneham!  Wonderful!"




                             *CHAPTER III*


John Nuneham was the elder son of a financier of whose earlier life
little or nothing was ever learned. What was known of his later life was
that he had amassed a fortune by colonial speculation, bought a London
newspaper, and been made a baronet for services to his political party.
Having no inclination towards journalism the son became a soldier, rose
quickly to the rank of Brevet-Major, served several years with his
regiment abroad, and at six-and-twenty went to India as Private
Secretary to the Viceroy, who, quickly recognising his natural tendency,
transferred him to the administrative side and put him on the financial
staff.  There he spent five years with conspicuous success, obtaining
rapid promotion, and being frequently mentioned in the Viceroy’s reports
to the Foreign Minister.

Then his father died, without leaving a will, as the cable of the
solicitors informed him, and he returned to administer the estate.  Here
a thunderbolt fell on him, for he found a younger brother, with whom he
had nothing in common and had never lived at peace, preparing to dispute
his right to his father’s title and fortune on the assumption that he
was illegitimate, that is to say, was born before the date of the
marriage of his parents.

The allegation proved to be only too well founded, and as soon as the
elder brother had recovered from the shock of the truth, he appealed to
the younger one to leave things as they found them.

"After all, a man’s eldest son is his eldest son—let matters rest," he
urged; but his brother was obdurate. "Nobody knows what the
circumstances may have been—is there no ground of agreement?" but his
brother could see none.

"You can take the inheritance, if that’s what you want, but let me find
a way to keep the title so as to save the family and avoid scandal"; but
his brother was unyielding.

"For our father’s sake—it is not for a man’s sons to rake up the dead
past of his forgotten life"; but the younger brother could not be
stirred.

"For our mother’s sake—nobody wants his mother’s good name to be
smirched, least of all when she’s in her grave"; but the younger brother
remained unmoved.

"I promise never to marry.  The title shall end with me.  It shall
return to you or to your children"; but the younger brother would not
listen.

"England is the only Christian country in the world in which a man’s son
is not always his son—for God’s sake let me keep my father’s name?"

"It is mine, and mine alone," said the younger brother, and then a heavy
and solitary tear, the last he was to shed for forty years, dropped
slowly down John Nuneham’s hard-drawn face, for at that instant the well
of his heart ran dry.

"As you will," he said.  "But if it is your pride that is doing this I
shall humble it, and if it is your greed I shall live long enough to
make it ashamed."

From that day forward he dedicated his life to one object only, the
founding of a family that should far eclipse the family of his brother,
and his first step towards that end was to drop his father’s surname in
the register of his regiment and assume his mother’s name of Lord.

At that moment England with two other European Powers had, like
Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego, entered the fiery furnace of Egyptian
affairs, though not so much to withstand as to protect the worship of
the golden image.  A line of Khedives, each seeking his own advantage,
had culminated in one more unscrupulous and tyrannical than the rest,
who had seized the lands of the people, borrowed money upon them in
Europe, wasted it in wicked personal extravagance, as well as in
reckless imperial expenditure that had not yet had time to yield a
return, and thus brought the country to the brink of ruin, with the
result that England was left alone at last to occupy Egypt, much as Rome
occupied Palestine, and to find a man to administer her affairs in a
position analogous to that of Pontius Pilate.  It found him in John
Lord, the young Financial Secretary who had distinguished himself in
India.

His task was one of immense difficulty, for though nominally no more
than the British Consul-General, he was really the ruler of the country,
being representative of the sovereign whose soldiers held Egypt in their
grip.  Realising at once that he was the official receiver to a bankrupt
nation, he saw that his first duty was to make it solvent.  He did make
it solvent.  In less than five years Egypt was able to pay her debt to
Europe.  Therefore Europe was satisfied, England was pleased, and John
Lord was made Knight of the Order of St. Michael and St. George.

Then he married a New England girl whom he had met in Cairo, daughter of
a Federal General in the Civil War, a gentle creature, rather delicate,
a little sentimental, and very religious.

During the first years their marriage was childless, and the wife,
seeing with a woman’s sure eyes that her husband’s hope had been for a
child, began to live within herself, and to weep when no one could see.
But at last a child came, and it was a son, and she was overjoyed and
the Consul-General was content. He allowed her to christen the child by
what name she pleased, so she gave him the name of her great Christian
hero, Charles George Gordon.  They called the boy Gordon, and the little
mother was very happy.

But her health became still more delicate, so a nurse had to be looked
for, and they found one in an Egyptian woman—with a child of her
own—who, by power of a pernicious law of Mohammedan countries, had been
divorced through no fault of hers, at the whim of a husband who wished
to marry another wife.  Thus Hagar, with her little Ishmael, became
foster-mother to the Consul-General’s son, and the two children were
suckled together and slept in the same cot.

Years passed, during which the boy grew up like a little Arab in the
Englishman’s house, while his mother devoted herself more and more to
the exercises of her religion, and his father, without failing in
affectionate attention to either of them, seemed to bury his love for
both too deep in his heart and to seal it with a seal, although the
Egyptian nurse was sometimes startled late at night by seeing the
Consul-General coming noiselessly into her room before going to his own,
to see if it was well with his child.

Meantime as ruler of Egypt the Consul-General was going from strength to
strength, and seeing that the Nile is the most wonderful river in the
world and the father of the country through which it flows, he
determined that it should do more than moisten the lips of the Egyptian
desert while the vast body lay parched with thirst.  Therefore he took
engineers up to the fork of the stream where the clear and crystal Blue
Nile of Khartoum, tumbling down in mighty torrents from the volcanic
gorges of the Abyssinian hills, crosses the slow and sluggish White Nile
of Omdurman, and told them to build dams, so that the water should not
be wasted into the sea, but spread over the arid land, leaving the
glorious sun of Egypt to do the rest.

The effect was miraculous.  Nature, the great wonder-worker, had come to
his aid, and never since the Spirit of God first moved upon the face of
the waters had anything so marvellous been seen.  The barren earth
brought forth grass and the desert blossomed like a rose.  Land values
increased; revenues were enlarged; poor men became rich; rich men became
millionaires; Egypt became a part of Europe; Cairo became a European
city; the record of the progress of the country began to sound like a
story from the "Arabian Nights," and the Consul-General’s annual reports
read like fresh chapters out of the Book of Genesis, telling of the
creation of a new heaven and a new earth.  The remaking of Egypt was the
wonder of the world; the faces of the Egyptians were whitened; England
was happy, and Sir John Lord was made a baronet.  His son had gone to
school in England by this time, and from Eton he was to go on to
Sandhurst and to take up the career of a soldier.

Then, thinking the Englishman’s mission on foreign soil was something
more than to make money, the Consul-General attempted to regenerate the
country. He had been sent out to re-establish the authority of the
Khedive, yet he proceeded to curtail it; to suppress the insurrection of
the people, yet he proceeded to enlarge their liberties.  Setting up a
high standard of morals, both in public and private life, he tolerated
no trickery.  Finding himself in a cockpit of corruption, he put down
bribery, slavery, perjury, and a hundred kinds of venality and intrigue.
Having views about individual justice and equal rights before the law,
he cleansed the law courts, established a Christian code of morals
between man and man, and let the light of Western civilisation into the
mud hut of the Egyptian fellah.

Mentally, morally, and physically his massive personality became the
visible soul of Egypt.  If a poor man was wronged in the remotest
village he said, "I’ll write to Lord," and the threat was enough.  He
became the visible conscience of Egypt, too, and if a rich man was
tempted to do a doubtful deed he thought of "the Englishman" and the
doubtful deed was not done.

The people at the top of the ladder trusted him, and the people at the
bottom, a simple, credulous, kindly race, who were such as sixty
centuries of mis-government had made them, touched their breasts, their
lips, and their foreheads at the mention of his name, and called him
"The Father of Egypt."  England was proud, and Sir John Lord was made a
peer.

When the King’s letter reached him he took it to his wife, who now lay
for long hours every day on the couch in the drawing-room, and then
wrote to his son, who had left Sandhurst and was serving with his
regiment in the Soudan, but he said nothing to anybody else, and left
even his secretary to learn the great news through the newspapers.

He was less reserved when he came to select his title, and remembering
his brother he found a fierce joy in calling himself by his father’s
name, thinking he had earned the right to it.  Twenty-five years had
passed since he had dedicated his life to the founding of a family that
should eclipse and even humiliate the family of his brother, and now his
secret aim was realised.  He saw a long line succeeding him, his son,
and his son’s son, and his son’s son’s son, all peers of the realm, and
all Nunehams.  His revenge was sweet; he was very happy.




                              *CHAPTER IV*


If Lord Nuneham had died then, or if he had passed away from Egypt, he
would have left an enduring fame as one of the great Englishmen who
twice or thrice in a hundred years carve their names on the granite page
of the world’s history; but he went on and on, until it sometimes looked
as if in the end it might be said of him, in the phrase of the Arab
proverb, that he had written his name in water.

Having achieved one object of ambition, he set himself another, and
having tasted power he became possessed by the lust of it.  Great men
had been in England when he first came to Egypt, and he had submitted to
their instructions without demur, but now, wincing under the orders of
inferior successors, he told himself, not idly boasting, that nobody in
London knew his work as well as he did, and he must be liberated from
the domination of Downing Street.  The work of emancipation was delicate
but not difficult.  There was one power stronger than any Government,
whereby public opinion might be guided and controlled—the press.

The British Consul-General in Cairo was in a position of peculiar
advantage for guiding and controlling the press.  He did guide and
control it.  What he thought it well that Europe should know about Egypt
that it knew, and that only.  The generally ill-informed public opinion
in England was corrected; the faulty praise and blame of the British
press was set right; within five years London had ceased to send
instructions to Cairo; and when a diplomatic question created a fuss in
Parliament the Consul-General was heard to say—

"I don’t care a rush what the Government think, and I don’t care a straw
what the Foreign Minister says; I have a power stronger than either at
my back—the public."

It was true, but it was also the beginning of the end.  Having attained
to absolute power, he began to break up from the seeds of dissolution
which always hide in the heart of it.  Hitherto he had governed Egypt by
guiding a group of gifted Englishmen who as Secretaries and Advisers had
governed the Egyptian Governors; but now he desired to govern everything
himself.  As a consequence the gifted men had to go, and their places
were taken by subordinates whose best qualification was their
subservience to his strong and masterful spirit.

Even that did not matter as long as his own strength served him.  He
knew and determined everything, from the terms of treaties with foreign
Powers to the wages of the Khedive’s English coachman.  With five
thousand British bayonets to enforce his will, he said to a man, "Do
that," and the man did it, or left Egypt without delay.  No Emperor or
Czar or King was ever more powerful, no Pope more infallible; but if his
rule was hard, it was also just, and for some years yet Egypt was well
governed.

"When a fish goes bad," the Arabs say, "is it first at the head or at
the tail?"  As Lord Nuneham grew old, his health began to fail, and he
had to fall back on the weaklings who were only fit to carry out his
will. Then an undertone of murmuring was heard in Egypt. The Government
was the same, yet it was altogether different.  The hand was Esau’s, but
the voice was Jacob’s.  "The millstones are grinding," said the
Egyptians, "but we see no flour."

The glowing fire of the great Englishman’s fame began to turn to ashes,
and a cloud no bigger than a man’s hand appeared in the sky.  His
Advisers complained to him of friction with their Ministers; his
Inspectors, returning from tours in the country, gave him reports of
scant courtesy at the hands of natives, and to account for their
failures they worked up in his mind the idea of a vast racial and
religious conspiracy. The East was the East; the West was the West;
Moslem was Moslem; Christian was Christian; Egyptians cared more about
Islam than they did about good government, and Europeans in the valley
of the Nile, especially British soldiers and officials, were living on
the top of a volcano.

The Consul-General listened to them with a sour smile, but he believed
them and blundered.  He was a sick man now, and he was not really living
in Egypt any longer—he was only sleeping at the Agency; and he thought
he saw the work of his lifetime in danger of being undone.  So, thinking
to end fanaticism by one crushing example, he gave his subordinates an
order like that which the ancient King of Egypt gave to the midwives,
with the result that five men were hanged and a score were flogged
before their screaming wives and children for an offence that had not a
particle of religious or political significance.

A cry of horror went up through Egypt; the Consul-General had lost it;
his forty years of great labour had been undone in a day.

As every knife is out when the bull is down, so the place-hunting
Pashas, the greedy Sheikhs, and the cruel Governors whose corruptions he
had suppressed found instruments to stab him, and the people who had
kissed the hand they dared not bite thought it safe to bite the hand
they need not kiss.  He had opened the mouths of his enemies, and in
Eastern manner they assailed him first by parables.  Once there had been
a great English eagle; its eyes were clear and piercing; its talons were
firm and relentless in their grip; yet it was a proud and noble bird; it
held its own against East and West, and protected all who took refuge
under its wing; but now the eagle had grown old and weak; other birds,
smaller and meaner, had deprived it of its feathers and picked out its
eyes, and it had become blind and cruel and cowardly and sly—would
nobody shoot it or shut it up in a cage?

Rightly or wrongly, the Consul-General became convinced that the Khedive
was intriguing against him, and one day he drove to the royal palace and
demanded an audience.  The interview that followed was not the first of
many stormy scenes between the real governor of Egypt and its nominal
ruler, and when Lord Nuneham strode out with his face aflame, through
the line of the quaking bodyguard, he left the Khedive protesting
plaintively to the people of his court that he would sell up all and
leave the country.  At that the officials put their heads together in
private, concluded that the present condition could not last, and asked
themselves how, since it was useless to expect England to withdraw the
Consul-General, it was possible for Egypt to get rid of him.

By this time Lord Nuneham, in the manner of all strong men growing weak,
had begun to employ spies, and one day a Syrian Christian told him a
secret story. He was to be assassinated.  The crime was to be committed
in the Opera House, under the cover of a general riot, on the night of
the Khedive’s State visit, when the Consul-General was always present.
As usual the Khedive was to rise at the end of the first act and retire
to the saloon overlooking the square; as usual he was to send for Lord
Nuneham to follow him, and the moment of the Khedive’s return to his box
was to be the signal for a rival demonstration of English and Egyptians
that was to end in the Consul-General’s death.  There was no reason to
believe the Khedive himself was party to the plot, or that he knew
anything about it, yet none the less it was necessary to stay away, to
find an excuse—illness at the last moment—anything.

Lord Nuneham was not afraid, but he sent up to the Citadel for General
Graves, and arranged that a battalion of infantry and a battery of
artillery were to be marched down to the Opera Square at a message over
the telephone from him.

"If anything happens, you know what to do," he said; and the General
knew perfectly.

Then the night came, and the moment the Khedive left his palace the
Consul-General heard of it.  A moment later a message was received at
the Citadel, and a quarter of an hour afterwards Lord Nuneham was taking
his place at the Opera.  The air of the house tingled with excitement,
and everything seemed to justify the Syrian’s story.

Sure enough, at the end of the first act the Khedive rose and retired to
the saloon, and sure enough at the next moment the Consul-General was
summoned to follow him.  His Highness was very gracious, very agreeable,
all trace of their last stormy interview being gone; and gradually Lord
Nuneham drew him up to the windows overlooking the public square.

There, under the sparkling light of a dozen electric lamps, in a solid
line surrounding the Opera House, stood a battalion of infantry, with
the guns of the artillery facing outward at every corner; and at sight
of them the Khedive caught his breath and said—

"What is the meaning of this, my lord?"

"Only a little attention to your Highness," said the Consul-General in a
voice that was intended to be heard all over the room.

At that instant somebody came up hurriedly and whispered to the Khedive,
who turned ashen white, ordered his carriage, and went home immediately.

Next morning at eleven, Lord Nuneham, with the same force drawn up in
front of Abdeen Palace, went in to see the Khedive again.

"There’s a train for Alexandria at twelve," he said, "and a steamer for
Constantinople at five—your Highness will feel better for a little
holiday in Europe!" and half-an-hour afterwards the Khedive, accompanied
by several of his Court officials, was on his way to the railway
station, with the escort, in addition to his own bodyguard, of a British
regiment whose band was playing the Khedivial hymn.

He had got rid of the Khedive at a critical juncture, but he had still
to deal with a sovereign that would not easily be chloroformed into
silence.  The Arabic press, to which he had been the first to give
liberty, began to attack him openly, to vilify him, and systematically
to misrepresent his actions, so that he who had been the great
torch-bearer of light in a dark country saw himself called the Great
Adventurer, the Tyrant, the Assassin, the worst Pharaoh Egypt had ever
known—a Pharaoh surrounded by a kindergarten of false prophets, obsessed
by preposterous fears of assassination and deluded by phantoms of
fanaticism.

His subordinates told him that these hysterical tirades were inflaming
the whole of Egypt; that their influence was in proportion to their
violence; that the huge, untaught mass of the Egyptian people were
listening to them; that there was not an ignorant fellah possessed of
one ragged garment who did not go to the coffee-house at night to hear
them read; that the lives of British officials were in peril; and that
the promulgation of sedition must be stopped, or the British governance
of the country could not go on.

A sombre fire shone in the Consul-General’s eyes while he heard their
prophecy, but he believed it all the same, and when he spoke
contemptuously of incendiary articles as froth, and they answered that
froth could be stained with blood, he told himself that if fools and
ingrates spouting nonsense in Arabic could destroy whatever germs of
civilisation he had implanted in Egypt, the doctrine of the liberty of
the press was all moonshine.

And so, after sinister efforts to punish the whole people for the
excesses of their journalists by enlarging the British army and making
the country pay the expense, he found a means to pass a new press law,
to promulgate it by help of the Prime Minister, now Regent in the
Khedive’s place, and to suppress every native newspaper in Egypt in one
day.  By that blow the Egyptians were staggered into silence, the
British officials went about with stand-off manners and airs of
conscious triumph, and Lord Nuneham himself, mistaking violence for
power, thought he was master of Egypt once more.

But low, very low on the horizon a new planet now rose in the firmament.
It was not the star of a Khedive jealous of Nuneham’s power, nor of an
Egyptian Minister chafing under the orders of his Under-Secretary, nor
yet of a journalist vilifying England and flirting with France, but that
of a simple Arab in turban and caftan, a swarthy son of the desert whose
name no man had heard before, and it was rising over the dome of the
mosque within whose sacred precincts neither the Consul-General nor his
officials could intrude, and where the march of British soldiers could
not be made. There a reverberation was being heard, a now voice was
going forth, and it was echoing and re-echoing through the hushed
chambers that were the heart of Islam.

When Lord Nuneham first asked about the Arab he was told that the man
was one Ishmael Ameer, out of the Libyan Desert, a carpenter’s son, and
a fanatical, backward, unenlightened person of no consequence whatever;
but with his sure eye for the political heavens, the Consul-General
perceived that a planet of no common magnitude had appeared in the
Egyptian firmament, and that it would avail him nothing to have
suppressed the open sedition of the newspapers if he had only driven it
underground, into the mosques, where it would be a hundredfold more
dangerous..

If a political agitation was not to be turned into religious unrest, if
fanaticism was not to conquer civilisation and a holy war to carry the
country back to its old rotten condition of bankruptcy and barbarity,
that man out of the Libyan Desert must be put down. But how and by whom?
He himself was old—more than seventy years old—his best days were behind
him, the road in front of him must be all downhill now; and when he
looked around among the sycophants who said, "Yes, my lord," "Excellent,
my lord," "The very thing, my lord," for some one to fight the powers of
darkness that were arrayed against him, he saw none.

It was in this mood that he had gone to the sham fight, merely because
he had to show himself in public; and there, sitting immediately in
front of the fine girl who was to be his daughter soon, and feeling at
one moment her quick breathing on his neck, he had been suddenly caught
up by the spirit of her enthusiasm and had seen his son as he had never
seen him before. Putting his glasses to his eyes he had watched him—he
and (as it seemed) the girl together.  Such courage, such fire, such
resource, such insight, such foresight! It must be the finest brain and
firmest character in Egypt, and it was his own flesh and blood, his own
son Gordon!

Hitherto his attitude towards Gordon had been one of placid affection,
compounded partly of selfishness, being proud that he was no fool and
could forge along in his profession, and pleased to think of him as the
next link in the chain of the family he was founding; but now everything
was changed.  The right man to put down sedition was the man at his
right hand.  He would save England against Egyptian aggression; he would
save his father too, who was old and whose strength was spent, and
perhaps—why not?—he would succeed him some day and carry on the
traditions of his work in the conquests of civilisation and its triumph
in the dark countries of the world.

For the first time for forty years a heavy and solitary tear dropped
slowly down the Consul-General’s cheek, now deeply scored with lines;
but no one saw it, because few dared look into his face.  The man who
had never unburdened himself to a living soul wished to unburden himself
at last, so he scribbled his note to Gordon and then stepped into the
carriage that was to take him home.

Meantime he was aware that some fool had provoked a demonstration, but
that troubled him hardly at all; and while the crackling cries of "Long
live Egypt!" were following him down the arena he was being borne along
as by invisible wings.

Thus the two aims in the great Proconsul’s life had become one, and that
one aim centred in his son.




                              *CHAPTER V*


As Gordon went into the British Agency a small, wizened man with a
pock-marked face, wearing Oriental dress, came out.  He was the Grand
Cadi (Chief Judge) of the Mohammedan courts and representative of the
Sultan of Turkey in Egypt, one who had secretly hated the Consul-General
and raved against the English rule for years; and as he saluted
obsequiously with his honeyed voice and smiled with his crafty eyes, it
flashed upon Gordon—he did not know why—that just so must Caiaphas, the
high priest, have looked when he came out of Pilate’s judgment hall
after saying, "If thou let this man go thou art not Cæsar’s friend."

Gordon leapt up the steps and into the house as one who was at home, and
going first into the shaded drawing-room he found his mother on the
couch looking to the sunset and the Nile—a sweet old lady in the
twilight of life, with white hair, a thin face almost as white, and the
pale smile of a patient soul who had suffered pain.  With her, attending
upon her, and at that moment handing a cup of chicken broth to her, was
a stout Egyptian woman with a good homely countenance—Gordon’s old
nurse, Fatimah.

His mother turned at the sound of his voice, roused herself on the
couch, and with that startled cry of joy which has only one note in all
nature, that of a mother meeting her beloved son, she cried, "Gordon!
Gordon!" and clasped her delicate hands about his neck.  Before he could
prevent it, his foster-mother, too, muttering in Eastern manner, "O my
eye!  O my soul!" had snatched one of his hands and was smothering it
with kisses.

"And how is Helena?" his mother asked, in her low, sweet voice.

"Beautiful!" said Gordon.

"She couldn’t help being that.  But why doesn’t she come to see me?"

"I think she’s anxious about her father’s health, and is afraid to leave
him," said Gordon; and then Fatimah, with blushes showing through her
Arab skin, said—

"Take care! a house may hold a hundred men, but the heart of a woman has
only room for one of them."

"Ah, but Helena’s heart is as wide as a well, mammy," said Gordon;
whereupon Fatimah said—

"That’s the way, you see!  When a young man is in love there are only
two sort of girls in the world—ordinary girls and his girl."

At that moment, while the women laughed, Gordon heard his father’s deep
voice in the hall saying, "Bid good-bye to my wife before you go, Reg,"
and then the Consul-General, with "Here’s Gordon also," came into the
drawing-room, followed by Sir Reginald Mannering, Sirdar of the Egyptian
army and Governor of the Soudan, who said—

"Splendid, my boy!  Not forgotten your first fight, I see!  Heavens, I
felt as if I was back at Omdurman and wanted to get at the demons
again."

"Gordon," said the Consul-General, "see His Excellency to the door and
come to me in the library;" and when the Sirdar was going out at the
porch he whispered—

"Go easy with the Governor, my boy.  Don’t let anything cross him.
Wonderful man, but I see a difference since I was down last year.
Bye-bye!"

Gordon found his father writing a letter, with his _kawas_ Ibrahim, in
green caftan and red waistband, waiting by the side of the desk, in the
library, a plain room, formal as an office, being walled with bookcases
full of Blue Books, and relieved by two pictures only—a portrait of his
mother when she was younger than he could remember to have seen her, and
one of himself when he was a child and wore an Arab fez and slippers.

"The General—the Citadel," said the Consul-General, giving his letter to
Ibrahim; and as soon as the valet was gone he wheeled his chair round to
Gordon and began—

"I’ve been writing to your General for his formal consent, having
something I wish you to do for me."

"With pleasure, sir," said Gordon.

"You know all about the riots at Alexandria?"

"Only what I’ve learned from the London papers, sir.

"Well, for some time past the people there have been showing signs of
effervescence.  First, strikes of cabmen, carters, God knows what—all
concealing political issues.  Then, open disorder.  Europeans hustled
and spat upon in the streets.  A sheikh crying aloud in the public
thoroughfares, ’O Moslems, come and help me to drive out the
Christians.’  Then a Greek merchant warned to take care, as the Arabs
were going to kill the Christians that day or the day following.  Then
low-class Moslems shouting in the square of Mohammed Ali, ’The last day
of the Christians is drawing nigh.’  As a consequence there have been
conflicts.  The first of them was trivial, and the police scattered the
rioters with a water-hose.  The second was more serious, and some
Europeans were wounded.  The third was alarming, and several natives had
to be arrested.  Well, when I look for the cause I find the usual one."

"What is it, sir?" asked Gordon.

"Egypt has at all times been subject to local insurrections.  They are
generally of a religious character, and are set on foot by madmen who
give themselves out as divinely-inspired leaders.  But shall I tell you
what it all means?"

"Tell me, sir," said Gordon.

The Consul-General rose from his chair and began to walk up and down the
room with long strides and heavy tread.

"It means," he said, "that the Egyptians, like all other Mohammedans,
are cut off by their religion from the spirit and energy of the great
civilised nations—that, swathed in the bands of the Koran, the Moslem
faith is like a mummy, dead to all uses of the modern world."

The Consul-General drew up sharply and continued—

"Perhaps all dogmatic religions are more or less like that, but the
Christian religion has accommodated itself to the spirit of the ages,
whereas Islam remains fixed, the religion of the seventh century, born
in a desert and suckled in a society that was hardly better than
barbarism."

He began to walk again and to talk with great animation.

"What does Islam mean?  It means slavery, seclusion of women,
indiscriminate divorce, unlimited polygamy, the breakdown of the family
and the destruction of the nation.  Well, what happens?  Civilisation
comes along, and it is death to all such dark ways. What next?  The
scheming Sheikhs, the corrupt Pashas, the tyrannical Caliphs, all the
rascals and rogues who batten on corruption, the fanatics who are
opponents of the light, cry out against it.  Either they must lose their
interests or civilisation must go.  What then?  Civilisation means the
West, the West means Christianity.  So ’Down with the Christians!  O
Moslems, help us to kill them!’"

The Consul-General stopped by Gordon’s chair, put his hand on his son’s
shoulder, and said—

"There comes a time in the history of all our Mohammedan
dependencies—India, Egypt, every one of them—when England has to
confront a condition like that."

"And what has she to do, sir?"

The Consul-General lifted his right fist and brought it down on his left
palm, and said—

"To come down with a heavy hand on the lying agitators and intriguers
who are leading away the ignorant populace."

"I agree, sir.  It is the agitators who should be punished, not the
poor, emotional, credulous Egyptian people."

"The Egyptian people, my boy, are graceless ingrates who under the
influence of momentary passion would brain their best friend with their
nabouts, and go like camels before the camel-driver."

Gordon winced visibly, but only said, "Who is the camel-driver in this
instance, sir?"

"A certain Ishmael Ameer, preaching in the great mosque at Alexandria,
the cradle of all disaffection."

"An Alim?"

"A teacher of some sort, saying England is the deadly foe of Islam, and
must therefore be driven out."

"Then he is worse than the journalists?"

"Yes, we thought of the viper, forgetting the scorpion."

"But is it certain he is so dangerous?"

"One of the leaders of his own people has just been here to say that if
we let that man go on it will be death to the rule of England in Egypt."

"The Grand Cadi?"

The Consul-General nodded and then said, "The cunning rogue has a
grievance of his own, I find, but what’s that to me?  The first duty of
a government is to keep order."

"I agree," said Gordon.

"There may be picric acid in prayers as well as in bombs."

"There may."

"We have to make these fanatical preachers realise that even if the
onward march of progress is but faintly heard in the sealed vaults of
their mosque, civilisation is standing outside the walls with its laws
and, if need be, its soldiers."

"You are satisfied, sir, that this man is likely to lead the poor,
foolish people into rapine and slaughter?"

"I recognise a bird by its flight.  This is another Mahdi—I see it—I
feel it," said the Consul-General, and his eyes flashed and his voice
echoed like a horn.

"You want me to smash the Mahdi?"

"Exactly!  Your namesake wanted to smash his predecessor—romantic
person—too fond of guiding his conduct by reference to the prophet
Isaiah; but he was right in that, and the Government was wrong, and the
consequence was the massacre you represented to-day."

"I have to arrest Ishmael Ameer?"

"That’s so, in open riot if possible, and if not, by means of testimony
derived from his sermons in the mosques."

"Hadn’t we better begin there, sir—make sure that he is inciting the
people to violence?"

"As you please!"

"You don’t forget that the mosques are closed to me as a Christian?"

The Consul-General reflected for a moment and then said—

"Where’s Fatimah’s son, Hafiz?"

"With his regiment at Abbassiah."

"Take him with you—take two other Moslem witnesses as well."

"I’m to bring this new prophet back to Cairo?"

"That’s it—bring him here—we’ll do all the rest."

"What if there should be trouble with the people?"

"There’s a battalion of British soldiers in Alexandria. Keep a force in
readiness—under arms night and day."

"But if it should spread beyond Alexandria?"

"So much the better for you.  I mean," said the Consul-General,
hesitating for the first time, "we don’t want bloodshed, but if it must
come to that, it must, and the eyes of England will be on you.  What
more can a young man want?  Think of yourself"—he put his hand on his
son’s shoulder again—"think of yourself as on the eve of crushing
England’s enemies and rendering a signal service to Gordon Lord as well.
And now go—go up to your General and get his formal consent.  My love to
Helena!  Fine girl, very!  She’s the sort of woman who might ... yes,
women are the springs that move everything in this world.  Bid good-bye
to your mother and get away.  Lose no time. Write to me as soon as you
have anything to say. That’s enough for the present.  I’m busy.  Good
day!"

Almost before Gordon had left the library the Consul-General was back at
his desk—the stern, saturnine man once more, with a face that seemed to
express a mind inaccessible to human emotions of any sort.

"As bright as light—sees things before one says them," he said to
himself, as Gordon closed the door on going out.  "Why have I wasted
myself with weaklings so long?"

Gordon kissed his pale-faced mother in the drawing-room and his swarthy
foster-mother in the porch, and went back to his quarters in barracks—a
rather bare room with bed, desk, and bookcase, many riding boots on a
shelf, several weapons of savage warfare on the walls, a dervish’s suit
of chain armour with a bullet-hole where the heart of the man had been,
a picture of Eton, his old school, and above all, as became the home of
a soldier, many photographs of his womankind—his mother with her
plaintive smile, Fatimah with her humorous look, and of course Helena,
with her glorious eyes—Helena, Helena, everywhere Helena.

There, taking down the receiver of a telephone, he called up the
headquarters of the Egyptian army and spoke to Hafiz, his
foster-brother, now a captain in the native cavalry.

"Is that you, Hafiz? ... Well, look here, I want to know if you can
arrange to go with me to Alexandria for a day or two ... You can?  Good!
I wish you to help me to deal with that new preacher, prophet, Mahdi,
what’s his name now? ... That’s it, Ishmael Ameer.  He has been setting
Moslem against Christian, and we’ve got to lay the gentleman by the
heels before he gets the poor, credulous people into further trouble....
What do you say? ... Not that kind of man, you think? ... No? ... You
surprise me....  Do you really mean to say ... Certainly, that’s only
fair ... Yes, I ought to know all about him.... Your uncle? ...
Chancellor of the University? ... I know, El Azhar....  When could I see
him? ... What day do we go to Alexandria?  To-morrow if possible....
To-night the only convenient time, you think?  Well, I promised to dine
at the Citadel, but I suppose I must write to Helena....  Oh, needs must
when the devil drives, old fellow....  To-night, then? ... You’ll come
down for me immediately?  Good! By-bye!"

With that he rang off and sat down to write a letter.




                              *CHAPTER VI*


Gordon Lord loved the Egyptians.  Nursed on the knee of an Egyptian
woman, speaking Arabic as his mother tongue, lisping the songs of Arabia
before he knew a word of English, Egypt was under his very skin, and the
spirit of the Nile and of the desert was in his blood.

Only once a day in his childhood was there a break in his Arab life.
That was in the evening about sunset, when Fatimah took him into his
father’s library, and the great man with the stern face, who assumed
towards him a singularly cold manner, put him through a catechism which
was always the same: "Tutor been here to-day, boy?"  "Yes, sir."  "Done
your lessons?"  "Yes, sir."  "English—French—everything?"  "Yes, sir."
"Say good-night to your mother and go to bed."

Then for a few moments more he was taken into his mother’s boudoir, the
cool room with the blinds down to keep out the sun, where the lady with
the beautiful pale face embraced and kissed him, and made him kneel by
her side while they said the Lord’s Prayer together in a rustling
whisper like a breeze in the garden.  But, after that, off to bed with
Hafiz—who in his Arab caftan and fez had been looking furtively in at
the half-open door—up two steps at a time, shouting and singing in
Arabic, while Fatimah, in fear of the Consul-General, cried, "Hush!  Be
good, now, my sweet eyes!"

In his boyhood, too, he had been half a Mohammedan, going every
afternoon to fetch Hafiz home from the kuttab, the school of the mosque,
and romping round the sacred place like a little king in stockinged
feet, until the Sheikh in charge, who pretended as long as possible not
to see him, came with a long cane to whip him out, always saying he
should never come there again—until to-morrow.

While at school in England he had felt like a foreigner, wearing his
silk hat on the back of his head as if it had been a tarboosh; and while
at Sandhurst, where he got through his three years more easily in spite
of a certain restiveness under discipline, he had always looked forward
to his Christmas visits home—that is to say, to Cairo.

But at last he came back to Egypt on a great errand, with the expedition
that was intended to revenge the death of his heroic namesake, having
got his commission by that time, and being asked for by his father’s old
friend, Reginald Mannering, who was a Colonel in the Egyptian army.  His
joy was wild, his excitement delirious, and even the desert marches
under the blazing sun and the sky of brass, killing to some of his
British comrades, was a long delight to the Arab soul in him.

The first fighting he did, too, was done with an Egyptian by his side.
His great chum was a young Lieutenant named Ali Awad, the son of a
Pasha, a bright, intelligent, affectionate young fellow who was
intensely sensitive to the contempt of British officers for the quality
of the courage of their Egyptian colleagues.  During the hurly-burly of
the battle of Omdurman both Gordon and Ali had been eager to get at the
enemy, but their Colonel had held them back, saying, "What will your
fathers say to me if I allow you to go into a hell like that?"  When the
dervish lines had been utterly broken, though, and one coffee-coloured
demon in chain armour was stealing off with his black banner, the
Colonel said, "Now’s your time, boys; show what stuff you are made of;
bring me back that flag," and before the words were out of his mouth the
young soldiers were gone.

Other things happened immediately and the Colonel had forgotten his
order, when, the battle being over and the British and Egyptian army
about to enter the dirty and disgusting city of the Khalifa, he became
aware that Gordon Lord was riding beside him with a black banner in one
hand and some broken pieces of horse’s reins in the other.

"Bravo!  You’ve got it, then," said the Colonel.

"Yes, sir," said Gordon, very sadly; and the Colonel saw that there were
tears in the boy’s eyes.

"What’s amiss?" he said, and looking round, "Where’s Ali?"

Then Gordon told him what had happened.  They had captured the dervish
and compelled him to give up his spear and rifle, but just as Ali was
leading the man into the English lines, the demon had drawn a knife and
treacherously stabbed him in the back.  The boy choked with sobs while
he delivered his comrade’s last message: "Say good-bye to the Colonel,
and tell him Ali Awad was not a coward.  I didn’t let go the Baggara’s
horse until he stuck me, and then he had to cut the reins to get away.
Show the bits of the bridle to my Colonel, and tell him I died faithful.
Give my salaams to him, Charlie.  I knew Charlie Gordon Lord would stay
with me to the end."

The Colonel was quite broken down, but he only said, "This is no time
for crying, my boy," and a moment afterwards, "What became of the
dervish?"  Then, for the first time, the fighting devil flashed out of
Gordon’s eyes and he answered—

"I killed him like a dog, sir."

It was the black flag of the Khalifa himself which Gordon had taken, and
when the Commander-in-Chief sent home his despatch he mentioned the name
of the young soldier who had captured it.

From that day onward for fifteen years honours fell thick on Gordon
Lord.  Being continually on active service, and generally in staff
appointments, promotions came quickly, so that when he went to South
Africa, the graveyard of so many military reputations, in those first
dark days of the nation’s deep humiliation when the very foundations of
her army’s renown seemed to be giving way, he was one of the young
officers whose gallantry won back England’s fame.  Though hot-tempered,
impetuous, and liable to frightful errors, he had the imagination of a
soldier as well as the bravery that goes to the heart of a nation, so
that when in due course, being now full Colonel, he was appointed,
though so young, Second in Command of the Army of Occupation in Cairo,
no one was surprised.

All the same he knew he owed his appointment to his father’s influence,
and he wrote to thank him and to say he was delighted to return to
Cairo.  Only at intervals had he heard from the Consul-General, and
though his admiration of his father knew no limit and he thought him the
greatest man in the world, he always felt there was a mist between them.
Once, for a moment, had that mist seemed to be dispelled when, on his
coming of age, his father wrote a letter in which he said—

"You are twenty-one years of age, Gordon, and your mother and I have
been recalling the incidents of the day on which you were born.  I want
to tell you that from this day forward I am no longer your father; I am
your friend; perhaps the best friend you will ever have; let nothing and
no one come between us."

Gordon’s joy on returning to Egypt was not greater than that of the
Egyptians on receiving him.  They were waiting in a crowd when he
arrived at the railway station, a red sea of tarbooshes over faces he
remembered as the faces of boys, with the face of Hafiz, now a soldier
like himself, beaming by his carriage window.

It was not good form for a British officer to fraternise with the
Egyptians, but Gordon shook hands with everybody and walked down the
platform with his arm round Hafiz’s shoulders, while the others who had
come to meet him cried, "Salaam, brother!" and laughed like children.

By his own choice, and contrary to custom, quarters had been found for
him in the barracks on the bank of the Nile, and the old familiar scene
from there made his heart leap and tremble.  It was evening when at last
he was left alone, and throwing the window wide open he looked out on
the river flowing like liquid gold in the sunset, with its silent boats,
that looked like birds with outstretched wings, floating down without a
ripple, and the violet blossom of the island on the other side spreading
odours in the warm spring air.

He was watching the traffic on the bridge—the camels, the cameleers, the
donkeys, the blue-shirted fellaheen, the women with tattooed chins and
children astraddle on their shoulders, the water-carriers with their
bodies twisted by their burdens, the Bedouins with their lean, lithe,
swarthy forms and the rope round the head-shawls which descended to
their shoulders—when he heard the toot of a motor-horn, and saw a white
automobile threading its way through the crowd.  The driver was a girl,
and a veil of white chiffon which she had bound about her head instead
of a hat was flying back in the light breeze, leaving her face framed
within, with its big black eyes and firm but lovely mouth.

An officer in general’s uniform was sitting at the back of the car, but
Gordon was conscious of the man’s presence without actually seeing him,
so much was he struck by the spirit of the girl, which suggested a proud
strength and self-reliance, coupled with a certain high gaiety, full of
energy and grace.

Gordon leaned out of his window to get a better look at her, and, quick
as the glance was, he thought she looked up at him as the motor glided
by.  At the next instant she had gone, and it seemed to him that in one
second, at one stride, the sun had gone too.

That night he dined at the British Agency, but he did not stay late,
thinking his father, who looked much older, seemed preoccupied, and his
mother, who appeared to be more delicate than ever, was over-exciting
herself; but early next morning he rode up to the Citadel to pay his
respects to his General in Command, and there a surprise awaited him.
General Graves was ill and unable to see him, but his daughter came to
offer his apologies—and she was the driver of the automobile.

The impression of strength and energy which the girl bad made on him the
evening before was deepened by this nearer view.  She was fairly tall,
and as she swung into the room her graceful round form seemed to be
poised from the hips.  This particularly struck him, and he told himself
at that first moment that here was a girl who might be a soldier, with
the passionate daring and chivalry of women like Joan of Arc and the
Rani of Jhansi.

At the next moment he had forgotten all about that, and under the
caressing smile which broke from her face and fascinated him, he was
feeling as if for the first time in his life he was alone with a young
and beautiful woman.  They talked a long time, and he was startled by an
unexpected depth in her voice, while his own voice seemed to him to have
suddenly disappeared.

"You like the Egyptians—yes?" she asked.

"I love them," said Gordon.  "And coming back here is like coming home.
In fact, it _is_ coming home. I’ve never been at home in England, and I
love the desert, I love the Nile, I love everything and everybody."

She laughed—a fresh, ringing laugh that was one of her great charms—and
told him about herself and her female friends; the Khediviah, who was so
sweet, and the Princess Nazimah, who was so amusing, and finally about
the Sheikh who for two years had been teaching her Arabic.

"I should have known you by your resemblance to your mother," she said,
"but you are like your father, too; and then I saw you yesterday—passing
the barracks, you remember."

"So you really did ... I thought our eyes——"

His ridiculous voice was getting out of all control, so he cleared his
throat and got up to go, but the half smile that parted her lips and
brightened her beautiful eyes seemed to say as plainly as words could
speak, "Why leave so soon?"

He lingered as long as he dared, and when he took up his cap and
riding-whip she threw the same chiffon veil over her head and walked
with him through the garden to the gate.  There they parted, and when, a
little ashamed of himself, he held her soft white hand somewhat too long
and pressed it slightly, he thought an answering pressure came back from
her.

In three weeks they were engaged.

The General trembled when he heard what had happened, protested he was
losing the only one he had in the world, asked what was to become of him
when Helena had to go away with her husband, as a soldier’s wife should,
but finally concluded to go on half-pay and follow her, and then said to
Gordon, "Speak to your father.  If he is satisfied, so am I."

The Consul-General listened passively, standing with his back to the
fireplace, and after a moment of silence he said—

"I’ve never believed in a man marrying for rank or wealth.  If he has
any real stuff in him he can do better than that.  I didn’t do it myself
and I don’t expect my son to do it.  As for the girl, if she can do as
well for her husband as she has done for her father, she’ll be worth
more to you than any title or any fortune.  But see what your mother
says.  I’m busy.  Good-day!"

His mother said very little; she cried all the time he was telling her,
but at last she told him there was not anybody else in the world she
would give him up to except Helena, because Helena was gold—pure, pure
gold.

Gordon was writing to Helena now:—


"DEAREST HELENA,—Dreadfully disappointed I cannot dine with you
to-night, having to go to Alexandria to-morrow, and finding it necessary
to begin preparations immediately.

"You must really be a witch—your prediction proved to be exactly
right—it _was_ about the new Mahdi, the new prophet, my father wished to
speak to me.

"The Governor thinks the man is making mischief, inciting the people to
rebellion by preaching sedition, so with the General’s consent I am to
smash him without delay.

"Hafiz is to go with me to Alexandria, and strangely enough, he tells me
over the telephone that the new prophet, as far as he can learn, is not
a firebrand at all; but I am just off to see his uncle, the Chancellor
of the University, and he is to tell me everything about him.

"Therefore think of me to-night as penned up in the thick atmosphere of
El Azhar, _tête-à-tête_, with some sallow-faced fossil with pock-marked
cheeks perhaps, when I hoped to be in the fragrant freshness of the
Citadel, looking into somebody’s big black eyes, you know.

"But really, my dear Nell, the way you know things without learning them
is wonderful, and seems to indicate an error of nature in not making you
a diplomatist, which would have given you plenty of scope for your
uncanny gift of second sight.

"On second thoughts, though, I prefer you as you are and am not exactly
dying to see you turned into a man.

"Maa-es-salamah!  I kiss your hand!

"GORDON.

"_P.S._—Your father would get a letter from the Consul-General
suggesting my task, but of course I must go up for his formal order, and
you might tell him I expect to be at the Citadel about tea-time
to-morrow, which will enable me to kill two birds with one stone, you
know, and catch the evening train as well.

"Strange if it should turn out that this new Mahdi is a wholesome
influence after all, and not a person one can conscientiously put down!
I have always suspected that the old Mahdi was a good man at the
beginning, an enemy created by our own errors and excesses.  Is history
repeating itself?  I wonder!  And if so, what will the Consul-General
say?  I wonder! I wonder!"


Gordon was sealing and addressing his letter when his soldier servant
brought in Hafiz, a bright young Egyptian officer, whose plump face
seemed to be all smiles.

"Helloa!  Here you are!" cried Gordon, and then giving his letter to his
servant, he said, "Citadel—General’s house, you know....  And now,
Hafiz, my boy, let’s be off."




                             *CHAPTER VII*


El Azhar is a vast edifice that stands in the midst of the Arab quarter
of Cairo like a fortress on an island rock, being surrounded by a
tangled maze of narrow, dirty, unpaved streets, with a swarming
population of Mohammedans of every race; and the Christian who crosses
its rather forbidding portals feels that he has passed in an instant out
of the twentieth century and a city of civilisation into scenes of Bible
lands and the earliest years of recorded time.

It is a thousand years old, and the central seat of Moslem learning, not
for Egypt only but for the whole of the kingdoms and principalities of
the Mohammedan world, sending out from there the water of spiritual life
that has kept the Moslem soul alive through centuries of persecution and
pain.

As you approach its threshold a monotonous cadence comes out to you, the
murmur of the mass of humanity within, and you feel like one who stands
at the mouth of some great subterranean river whose waters have flowed
with just that sound on just that spot since the old world itself was
young.

It was not yet full sunset when the two young soldiers reached El Azhar,
and after yellow slippers had been tied over their boots at the outer
gate they entered the dim, bewildering place of vast courts and long
corridors, with low roofs supported by a forest of columns, and floors
covered by a vast multitude of men and boys, who were squatting on the
ground in knots and circles, all talking together, teachers and pupils,
and many of them swaying rhythmically to and fro to a monotonous
chanting of the Koran whose verses they were learning by heart.

Picking their way through the classes on the floor, the young soldiers
crossed an open quadrangle and ascended many flights of stairs until
they reached the Chancellor’s room in the highest roof, where the
droning murmur in the courts below could be only faintly heard and the
clear voice of the muezzin struck level with their faces when he came
out of a minaret near by and sent into the upper air, north, south,
east, and west, his call to evening prayers.

They had hardly entered this silent room, with its thick carpets on
which their slippered feet made no noise, when the Chancellor came to
welcome them.  He was a striking figure, with his venerable face, long
white beard, high forehead, refined features, graceful robes, and very
soft voice, a type of the grave and dignified Oriental, such as might
have walked out of the days of the prophet Samuel.

"Peace be on you!" they said.

"And on you too!  Welcome!" he said, and motioned them to sit on the
divans that ran round the walls.

Then Hafiz explained the object of their visit—how Gordon was ordered to
Alexandria to suppress the riots there, and, if need be, to arrest the
preacher who was supposed to have provoked them.

"I have already told him," said Hafiz, "that so far as I know Ishmael
Ameer is no firebrand; but, hearing through the mouth of one of our own
people that he is another Mahdi, threatening the rule of England in
Egypt——"

"Oh, peace, my son," said the Chancellor.  "Ishmael Ameer is no Mahdi.
He claims no divinity."

"Then tell me, O Sheikh," said Gordon, "tell me what Ishmael Ameer is,
that I may know what to do when it becomes my duty to deal with him."

Leisurely the Chancellor took snuff, leisurely he opened a folded
handkerchief, dusted his nostrils, and then, in his soft voice, said—

"Ishmael Ameer is a Koranist—that is to say, one who takes the Koran as
the basis of belief and keeps an open mind about tradition."

"I know," said Gordon.  "We have people like that among
Christians—people who take the Bible as the basis of faith and turn
their backs on dogma."

"Ishmael Ameer reads the Koran by the spirit, not the letter."

"We have people like that too—the letter killeth, you know, the spirit
maketh alive."

"Ishmael Ameer thinks Islam should advance with advancing progress."

"There again we are with you, O Sheikh—we have people of the same kind
in Christianity."

"Ishmael Ameer thinks slavery, the seclusion of women, divorce, and
polygamy are as much opposed to the teaching of Mohammed as to the
progress of society."

"Excellent!  My father says the same thing.  _Wallahi_! (I assure you!)
Or rather, he holds that Islam can never take its place as the religion
of great progressive nations until it rids itself of these evils."

"Ishmael Ameer thinks the corruptions of Islam are the work of the
partisans of the old barbaric ideas, who are associating the cause of
religion with their own interests and passions."

"Splendid!  Do you know the Consul-General is always saying that, sir?"

"Ishmael Ameer believes that if God wills it (praise be to Him, the
Exalted One!) the day is not distant when an appeal to the Prophet’s own
words will regenerate Islam, and banish the Caliphs and Sultans whose
selfishness and sensuality keep it in bondage to the powers of
darkness."

"Really," said Gordon, rising impetuously to his feet, "if Ishmael Ameer
says this, he is the man Egypt, India, the whole Mohammedan world, is
waiting for. No wonder men like the Cadi are trying to destroy him,
though that’s only an instinct of self-preservation—but my father, the
Consul-General ... What is there in all this to create ... Why should
such teaching set Moslem against Christian?"

"Ishmael Ameer, O my brother," the Chancellor continued with the same
soft voice, "thinks Islam is not the only faith that has departed from
the spirit of its founder."

"True!"

"If Islam for its handmaidens has divorce and polygamy, Christianity has
drunkenness and prostitution."

"No doubt—certainly."

"Coming out of the East, out of the desert, Ishmael Ameer sees in the
Christianity of the West a contradiction of every principle for which
your great Master fought and suffered."

Gordon sat down again.

"His was a religion of peace, but while your Christian Church prays for
unity and concord among the nations your Christian States are daily
increasing the instruments of destruction.  His was a religion of
poverty, but while your Christian priests are saying ’Blessed are the
meek,’ your Christian communities are struggling for wealth and
trampling upon the poor in their efforts to gain it.  Ishmael Ameer
believes that if your great Master came back now He would not recognise
in the civilisation known by His name the true posterity of the little
church He founded on the shores of the Lake of Galilee."

"All this is true, too true," said Gordon, "yet under all that ...
Doesn’t Ishmael Ameer see that under all that——"

"Ishmael Ameer sees," said the Chancellor, "that what is known to the
world as Christian civilisation is little better than an organised
hypocrisy, a lust of empire in nations and a greed of gold in men,
destroying liberty, morality, and truth.  Therefore he warns his
followers against a civilisation which comes to the East with religion
in one hand and violence and avarice in the other."

"But surely he sees," said Gordon, "what Christian civilisation has done
for the world, what science has done for progress; what England, for
example, has done for Egypt?"

"Ishmael Ameer thinks," replied the Chancellor in the same slow, soft
voice, "that the essential qualities of national greatness are moral,
not material; that man does not live by bread alone; that it is of
little value to Egypt that her barns are full if the hearts of her
children are empty; that Egypt can afford to be patient, for she is old
and eternal; that many are the events which have passed before the eyes
of the crouching Sphinx; that the life of man is threescore and ten
years, but when Egypt reviews her past she looks back on threescore and
ten centuries."

There was silence for a moment, during which the muezzin’s voice was
heard again, calling the first hour of night, and then Gordon, visibly
agitated, said—

"You think Ishmael Ameer a regenerator, a reformer, a redeemer of Islam;
and if his preaching prevailed it would send the Grand Cadi back to his
Sultan—isn’t that so?"  But the Chancellor made no reply.

"It would also send England out of Egypt—wouldn’t it?" said Gordon, but
still the Chancellor gave no sign.

"It would go farther than that perhaps—it would drive Western
civilisation out of the East—wouldn’t that be the end of it?" said
Gordon, and then the Chancellor replied—

"It would drive a corrupt and ungodly civilisation out of the world, my
son."

"I see!" said Gordon.  "You think the mission of Ishmael Ameer
transcends Egypt, transcends even Europe, and says to humanity in
general, ’What you call civilisation is killing religion, because the
nations—Christian and Moslem alike—have sold themselves to the lust of
empire and the greed of gold’—isn’t that what you mean?"

The Chancellor bowed his grave head, and in a scarcely audible voice
said, "Yes."

"You think, too," said Gordon, whose breathing was now quick and loud,
"that Ishmael Ameer is an apostle of the soul of Islam—perhaps of the
soul of religion itself without respect of creed—one of the great men
who come once in a hundred years to call the world back from a squalid
and sordid materialism, and are ready to live, aye, and to die for their
faith—the Savonarolas, the Luthers, the Gamal-ed-Deens—perhaps the
Mohammeds and" (dropping his voice) "in a sense the Christs?"

But the Egyptian soul, like the mirage of the Egyptian desert, recedes
as it is approached, and again the Chancellor made no reply.

"Tell me, O Sheikh," said Gordon, rising to go, "if Ishmael Ameer came
to Cairo, would you permit him to preach in El Azhar?"

"He is an Alim" (a doctor of the Koran); "I could not prevent him."

"But would you lodge him in your own house?"

"Yes."

"That is enough for me.  Now I must go to Alexandria and see him for
myself."

"May God guide you, O my son," said the Chancellor, and a moment
afterwards his soft voice was saying farewell to the two young soldiers
at the door.

"Let us walk back to barracks, Hafiz," said Gordon. "My head aches a
little, somehow."




                             *CHAPTER VIII*


It was night by this time; the courts and corridors of El Azhar were
empty, and even the tangled streets outside were less loud than before
with the guttural cries of a swarming population, but a rumbling murmur
came from the mosque of the University, and the young soldiers stood a
moment at the door to look in.  There, under a multitude of tiny
lanterns, stood long rows of men in stockinged feet and Eastern costume,
rising and kneeling in unison, at one moment erect and at the next with
foreheads to the floor, while the voice of the Imam echoed in the arches
of the mosque and the voices of the people answered him.

Then through narrow alleys, full of life, lit only by the faint gleam of
uncovered candles, with native women, black-robed and veiled, passing
like shadows through a moving crowd of men, the young soldiers came to
the quarter of Cairo that is nick-named the "Fish Market," where the
streets are brilliantly lighted up, where the names over the shops are
English and French, Greek, and Italian, and where girls with painted
faces wave their hands from barred windows and call to men who sit at
tables in front of the cafés opposite, drinking wine, smoking
cigarettes, and playing dominoes.  The sound of music and dancing came
from the open windows behind the girls who glittered with gold brocade
and diamonds; and among the men were young Egyptians in the tarboosh and
British soldiers in khaki, who looked across at the women in the flare
of the coarse light and laughed.

At the gate of the Kasr-el-Nil barracks the young men parted.

"Tell me, Hafiz," said Gordon, "if a soldier is ordered to act in a way
he believes to be wrong, what is he to do?"

"His duty, I suppose," said Hafiz.

"His duty to what—his Commander or his conscience?"

"If a soldier is under orders I suppose he has no conscience?"

"I wonder!" said Gordon, and promising to write to Hafiz in the morning,
he went up to his quarters.

The room was in darkness, save for the moonlight with its gleam of
mellow gold, which seemed to vibrate from the river outside, and Gordon
stood by the window, with a dull sense of headache, looking at the old
Nile that had seen so many acts in the drama of humanity and still
flowed so silently, until he became conscious of a perfume he knew, and
then, switching on the light, he found a letter in a scented envelope
lying on his desk.  It was from Helena, and it was written in her bold,
upright hand, with the gay raillery, the passionate tenderness, and the
fierce earnestness which he recognised as her chief characteristics:—


"MISTER, most glorious and respected, the illustrious Colonel Lord,
owner of Serenity and Virtue, otherwise dear old Gordon—

"It was wrong of you not to come to dinner, for though Father
over-excited himself at Ghezirah to-day and I have had to pack him off
to bed, I made every preparation to receive you, and here I am in my
best bib and tucker, wearing the crown of pink blossom which my own
particular Sultan says suits my gipsy hair, and nobody to admire it but
my poor little black boy Mosie—who is falling in love with me, I may
tell you, and is looking at me now with his scrubby face all blubbered
up like a sentimental hippopotamus.

"I am not surprised that the Consul-General talked about the new ’holy
man,’ and I do not wonder that he ordered you to arrest him, but I am at
a loss to know why you should take counsel with that old fossil at El
Azhar, and you can tell Master Hafiz I mean to dust his jacket for
suggesting it, knowing your silly old heart is like wax, and they have
only to recite something out of the ’noble Koran’ and you’ll be as weak
as—well, as a woman.

"As for holy men generally, I agree with the Princess that they are holy
humbugs, which is the title I would give to a good many of the _genus_
at home as well as here, so I say with your namesake of glorious memory
(who wasn’t an ogre, goodness knows!), _Smash the Mahdi!_

"A thousand to one he is some ugly, cross-eyed old fanatic, who would
destroy every germ of civilisation in Egypt and carry the country back
to barbarity and ruin, so I say again, _Smash the Mahdi!_

"As for your ’conscience,’ I cry ’Marry-come-up!’ by what right does it
push its nose where it isn’t wanted, seeing it is the conscience of the
Consul-General that will be damned if the work is wrong and wicked and
there won’t be so much as a plum of Paradise for yours if it is right
and good, so once again I say, _Smash the Mahdi!_

"Moreover, and furthermore, and by these presents, I rede ye beware of
resisting the will of your father, for if you do, as sure as I’m a
’witch’ and ’know things without learning them,’ I have a ’mystic sense’
there will be trouble, and nobody can say where it will end or how many
of us may be involved in it, so again and yet again I say, _Smash the
Mahdi!_

"The Consul-General’s letter has come, but I shall not read it to Father
until morning, and meantime, if I ever pass through your imagination,
think of me as poor Ruth sitting on the threshing-floor with Boaz, and
dreaming of Zion—that is to say, of stuffy old El Azhar, where somebody
who ought to know better is now talking to an old frump in petticoats
instead of to me.

"_Inshallah_!  The slave of your Virtues.—HELENA.

"_P.S._—Dying for to-morrow afternoon, dear.

"_P.P.S._—IMPORTANT—_Smash the Mahdi!_"




                              *CHAPTER IX*


Helena Graves was everything to her father, for the General’s marriage
had been unhappy, and it had come to a tragic end.  His wife, the
daughter of a Jewish merchant in Madras, had been a woman of strong
character and great beauty but of little principle, and they had been
married while he was serving as senior Major with a battalion of his
regiment in India, and there, Helena, their only child, had been born.

Things had gone tolerably between them until the Major returned to
England as Lieutenant-Colonel commanding the battalion of his regiment
at home, and then, in their little military town, they had met and
become intimate with the Lord-Lieutenant of the county, a nobleman, a
bachelor, a sportsman, a breeder of racehorses, and a member of the
Government.

The end of that intimacy had been a violent scene, in which the husband,
in his ungovernable rage, had flung the nobleman on the ground and
trampled on him, torn the jewels out of his wife’s breast and crushed
them under his heel, and then, realising the bankruptcy his life had
come to, had gone home and had brain fever.

Helena, like her father, was passionate and impetuous, and her mother
had neglected and never really loved her.  With the keen eyes of a child
who is supposed to see nothing, she had observed from the first what was
going on at home, and all her soul had risen against her mother and her
mother’s lover with a hatred which no presents could appease.  Being now
a girl of eighteen, well grown and developed, and seeing with what
treachery and cruelty her father had been stricken down, her heart went
out to him, and she became a woman in one day.

When the brain fever was gone, the General, weak both in body and mind,
was ordered rest and change. Somebody suggested the Lake Country, as his
native air, so Helena, who did everything for him, took him to a
furnished cottage in Grasmere, a sweet place bowered in roses, with its
face to the sedgy lake, and with the beautiful river, the Rotha,
laughing and babbling by the garden at the back.

There he recovered bodily strength, but it was long before his mind
returned to him, and meantime he had strange delusions.  Something,
perhaps, in the place of their retreat brought ghosts of the past out of
a world of shadows, for he thought he was a boy again and Helena was his
mother, who was thirty years dead and buried in the little churchyard
lower down the stream, where the Rotha was deep and flowed with a solemn
hush.

Helena played up to his pathetic delusion, took the tender endearments
that were meant for the grandmother she had never known, and as his
young days came to the surface with the beautiful persistence of old
memories ha the human mind, she fell in with them as if they had been
her own.  Thus on Sunday morning, when the bells rang, she would walk
with him to church, holding his hand in her hand as if she were the
mother and he the child.

It was very sweet to look upon, for, in the sleep of the General’s
brain, he was very happy, and only to those who saw that the brave girl,
with her eyes of light and her lips of dew, was giving away her youth to
her old father, was it charged with feeling too deep for tears.

But at length the stricken man came out of the twilight land, and his
dream faded away.  Helena had to play their little American organ every
evening that he might sing a hymn to it, for that was what his mother
had always done, when she was putting her boy to bed and thinking, like
a soldier’s wife, of his father who was away at the wars.  It was always
the same hymn, and one breathless evening, when the sun had gone down
and the vale was still, they had come to—

    "Hide me, O my Saviour, hide,
    Till the storms of life be past"—

and then his voice stopped suddenly, and he shaded his eyes as if
something were blinding them.

At that moment the past, which had been dead so long, seemed to rise
from its grave, with all its mournful incidents—his wife and his
shattered home—and Helena was not his mother but his daughter, and he
was not a happy boy but an old soldier, with a broken life behind him.

Seeing by the look in his eyes that he was coming to himself, Helena
tried to comfort him, and when he gasped, "Who is it?" she answered in a
voice she tried to render cheerful, "It is I.  It is Helena.  Don’t you
know me, Father?"  And then the years rolled back upon him like a flood,
and he sobbed on her shoulder.

The awakening had been painful, but it was not all pain.  If he had lost
a wife he had gained a daughter, and she was the strongest, staunchest
creature in the world.  For her sake he must begin again.  Having had so
much shadow in her young life, she must now have sunshine.  Thus Helena
became her father’s idol, the one thing on earth to him, and he was more
to her than a father usually is to a daughter, because she had seen him
in his weakness and mothered him back to strength.

Two years after the breakdown they were in London, and there Helena met
Lord Nuneham on one of his few visits to England.  The great Proconsul,
who had heard what she had done, was most favourably impressed by her,
and as she talked to him, he said to himself, "This girl has the blood
of the great women of the Bible, the Deborahs who were mothers in
Israel, aye, and the Jaels who avenged her."  At that time the post of
Major-General to the British Army in Egypt was shortly to become vacant,
and by Lord Nuneham’s influence it was offered to Graves.  Six months
later father and daughter arrived in Cairo.

It had been an exciting time, but Helena had managed everything, and the
General had borne up manfully until they took possession of the house
assigned to them, a renovated old palace on the edge of the Citadel.
Then in a moment he had collapsed, and fallen from his chair to the
floor.  Helena had lifted him in her strong arms, laid him on the couch,
and sent his Aide-de-camp for the Medical Officer in charge.

Consciousness came back quickly, and Helena laughed through the tears
that had gathered in her great eyes, but the surgeon continued to look
grave.

"Has the General ever had attacks like this before?" he asked.

"Never that I know of," said Helena.

"He must be kept quiet.  I’ll see him in the morning."

Next day the Medical Officer had no doubts of his
diagnosis—heart-disease, quite unmistakably.  The news had to be broken
to the General, and he bore it bravely, but thinking of Helena he made
one request—that nothing should be said on the subject.  If the fact
were known at the War Office he might be retired, and there could be no
necessity for that until the army was put on active service.

"But isn’t the army always on active service in Egypt, sir?" said the
surgeon.

"Technically perhaps, not really," said the General. "In any case I’m
not afraid, and I ask you to keep the matter quiet."

"As you please, sir."

"You and I and Helena must be the only ones to know anything about it."

"Very well, but you must promise to take care. Any undue excitement, any
over-exertion, any outburst of anger even——"

"It shall not occur—I give you my word for it," said the General.

But it had occurred, not once but frequently during the twelve months
following.  It occurred after Gordon asked for Helena, and again last
night, the moment the General reached his bedroom on his return from the
Khedivial Club.

He was better next morning, and then Helena took up the letter from Lord
Nuneham.  "Read it," said the General, and Helena read—


"DEAR GENERAL,—Gordon is here, and I will send him up to tell you what I
think it necessary to do in order to put an end to the riots at
Alexandria and make an example of the ringleaders.

"The chief of them is the Arab preacher, Ishmael Ameer, and I propose
that we bring him up to Cairo immediately, try him by Special Tribunal,
and despatch him without delay to our new penal settlement in the
Soudan.

"For that purpose (as the local police are chiefly native and therefore
scarcely reliable, and your Colonel on the spot might hesitate to act on
his own initiative in the possible event of a rising of the man’s Moslem
followers), I propose that you send some one from Cairo to take command,
and therefore suggest Gordon, your first staff officer, and the most
proper person (always excepting yourself) to deal with a situation of
such gravity.—Yours in haste, NUNEHAM."


While Helena was reading the letter the General could hardly restrain
his excitement.

"Just as I thought!" he said.  "I knew the Consul-General would put down
that new Mahdi.  Wonderful man, Nuneham!  And what a chance for Gordon!
By Gad, he’ll have all Europe talking about him.  He deserves it,
though.  Ask the staff.  Ask the officers. Ask the men.  I see what
Nuneham’s aiming at—making Gordon his successor!  Well, why not?  Why
not Gordon Lord the Consul-General?  I ask, why not? Good for Egypt and
good for England too.  Am I wrong?"

Then, remembering to whom he was addressing these imperative challenges,
he laughed and said, "Ah, of course!  I congratulate you, my child!
I’ll live to see you proud and happy yet, Helena.  Now go—I’m going to
get up."

And when Helena warned him that he was over-exciting himself again, he
said, "Not a bit of it.  I’m all right now.  But I must write to
Alexandria immediately and see Gordon at once....  Coming up this
afternoon, you say?  That will do.  Splendid fellow! Fine as his father!
Father and son—both splendid!"




                              *CHAPTER X*


When Gordon reached the General’s house at five o’clock that day there
was for a while a clash of opposing wills. Thinking of Helena’s
peremptory advice, _Smash the Mahdi_, he was determined to tell her what
the Chancellor of El Azhar had said of Ishmael Ameer, and she was
resolved that he should say nothing about him. So while Gordon stood by
the shaded window, looking down on the city below, which still lay hot
under the sun’s fierce eye, Helena talked of his mother, her father, and
of the Princess Nazimah, who had invited her, in a funny letter, to join
the ladies’ council for the emancipation of Egyptian women and the
abolition of polygamy, saying among other things, "The needle carries
but one thread, my dear, and the heart cannot carry two."  But at length
she said—

"When do you leave for Alexandria?"

"To-night at half-past six.  My servant is to take my bag to the railway
station, and Hafiz and two other Moslems are to meet me there."

"Good gracious!  No time to lose, then.  Mosie!" she cried, and a small
black boy with large limpid eyes, wearing a scarlet caftan and blue
waistband, came into the room.

"Tea, Mosie, quick!  Tell the cook the Colonel has to catch a train."

The black boy kissed her hand and went bounding out, whereupon she
talked again to prevent Gordon from talking.

"Didn’t I tell you that boy was falling in love with me?  I found him
fighting in the market-place.  That was a week ago, since when he has
adopted me, and now he is always kissing my hand or the hem of my gown,
as who would say, ’I have none but her, and I love her like my eyes.’  A
most dear little human dog, and I do believe—yes, I really do believe—if
I wished it he would go to his death for me."

Gordon, who was gloomy and dejected, and had been drumming on the
window-pane without listening, then said—

"Helena, can you imagine what it is to a soldier to feel that he is on
the wrong side in battle?  If he is to fight well he ought to feel that
he is fighting for his country, his flag, and—justice.  But when the
position is the reverse of that; when, for example——"

But at that moment the General came into the room and welcomed Gordon
with a shout.

"Just been writing to Alexandria, telling Jenkinson to keep a force in
readiness for you night and day," he said.  "Only way, my boy!  Force is
the one thing the Easterns understand.  Of course we don’t want
bloodshed, but if these rascals are telling the people that the power is
not in our hands, or that England will not allow us to use it—we must
let them see—we can’t help it.  Glorious commission, Gordon!  I
congratulate you!  My job, though, and there’s only one man I could give
it up to—only one man in the world."

And then Gordon, who had been biting his underlip, said, "I almost wish
you could do it yourself, General."

"Why, what the deuce——"

"Gordon has been taking counsel with the Chancellor of El Azhar," said
Helena, "and the old silly seems to have given him ’the eye’ or talked
nonsense out of the noble Koran."

"Not nonsense, Helena, and not out of the Koran, but out of the book of
life itself," said Gordon, and after the black boy had brought in the
tea, he told them what the Chancellor had said.

"So you see," he said, "the preaching of this new prophet has nothing to
do with England in Egypt—nothing more, at least, than with England in
India, or South Africa, or even Canada itself.  It transcends all that,
and is teaching for the world, for humanity.  Isn’t it true, too?  Take
what he says about the lust of empire, and look at the conduct of the
Christian countries.  They are praying in their churches ’that it may
please Thee to give to all nations unity, peace, and concord,’ yet they
are increasing their armaments every day.  What for—defence?  Certainly!
But what does that mean?—fear of aggression.  So, while in our King’s
speeches and our President’s messages, in our newspapers and even in our
pulpits we keep up the pretence that we are at peace with the world, we
are always, according to the devil’s code of honour, preparing for the
time when two high-spirited nations may find it convenient to fly at
each other’s throats.  Peace with the world!  Lies, sir, all lies, and
barefaced hypocrisy!  The nations never are at peace with the world,
never have been, never want to be."

The General tried to protest, but Gordon, who was now excited, said—

"Oh, I know—I’m a soldier too, sir, and I don’t want to see my country
walked upon.  It may be all right, all necessary to the game of empire,
but for Heaven’s sake let us call it by its right name—conquest, not
Christianity—and put away the cant and quackery of being Christian
countries."

Again the General tried to protest, but Gordon did not hear.

"Think of it!  Kaisers and Kings and Presidents asking God’s blessing on
their Ministries of War!  Bishops and Archbishops praying for more
battleships!  Christians? Followers of Christ?  Why, in the name of God,
do they not tear the scales from their eyes and stand revealed to
themselves as good, upright, honest, honourable Pagans, bent on the
re-paganisation of the world and the destruction of Christian
civilisation? I’m a soldier, yes, but I hope to Heaven I’m not a
hypocrite, and show me the soldier worth his salt who is not at heart a
man of peace."

The General’s face was growing scarlet, but Gordon saw nothing of that.

"Then take what this new preacher says about the greed of wealth—isn’t
that true, too?  We pretend to believe that ’it is easier for a camel to
go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter into the
kingdom of God,’ yet we are nearly all trying, struggling, fighting,
scrambling to be rich."

He laughed out loud and then said—-

"Look at America—I’m half an American myself, sir, so I’ve a right to
say it—where a man may become a millionaire by crushing out everybody
else and appropriating the gifts of nature which God meant for humanity!
But America is a Christian country, too, and its richest men build, of
their abundance, churches in which to glorify the giving of the widow’s
mite!  Is the man to be silenced who warns the world that such sordid
and squalid materialism is swallowing up religion, morality, and truth?
Such a man may be the very soul of a country, yet what do we do with
him? We hang him or stone him or crucify him—that’s what we do with him,
sir."

Gordon, who had been walking up and down the room and talking in an
intense and poignant voice, stopped suddenly and said—

"General, did you ever reflect upon the way in which Jesus Christ was
brought to His death?"

"Good gracious, man, what has that subject to do with this?" said the
General.

"A good deal, I think, sir.  Did you ever ask yourself who it was that
betrayed Jesus?"

"Judas Iscariot, I suppose."

"No, sir, Judas was only the catspaw—scorned through all the ages and
burnt in a million effigies, but nearly as innocent of the death of his
Master as you or I.  The real betrayer was the High Priest of the Jews.
He was the head of the bad system which Christ came to wipe out, and he
saw that if he did not destroy Jesus, Jesus would destroy him.  What did
he do?  He went to the Governor, the Consul-General of the Roman
Occupation, and said, ’This man is setting himself up against Cæsar.  If
you let him go you are not Cæsar’s friend.’"

"Well?"

"That’s what the High Priest of Islam is doing in Egypt now.  As I was
going into the Agency yesterday I met the Grand Cadi coming out.  You
know what he is, sir—the most fanatical supporter of the old dark
ways—slavery, divorce, polygamy, all the refuse of bad Mohammedanism."

"Well, well?"

"Well, my father told me the Grand Cadi had said, ’If you let Ishmael
Ameer go on it will be death to the rule of England in Egypt.’"

"And what does it all come to?"

"It comes to this, sir—that if the Chancellor of El Azhar has told me
the truth—_if_, I say _if_—when we take Ishmael Ameer and shut him up in
prison for life with nothing but a desert around him, we shall be doing
something that bears an ugly resemblance to what the Romans did in
Palestine."

Then the General, who had not once taken his eyes off Gordon, rose in
visible agitation and said—

"Gordon Lord, you astonish me!  If what you say means anything it means
that this man Ishmael is not only preaching sedition but is justified in
doing so. That’s what you mean!  Am I wrong?"

In his excitement he spoke so rapidly that he stammered, and Helena
cried, "Father!"

"Leave me alone, Helena.  I’m calm, but when a man talks of ... When you
talk of conquest you mean England in Egypt—yes, you do—and you refuse to
see that we have to hold high the honour of our country and to protect
our dominions in the East."

His voice sounded choked, but he went on—

"More than that, when you compare our Lord’s trial and death with that
of this—this half-educated Arab out of the desert—this religious Don
Quixote who is a menace not only to Government but to the very structure
of civilised society—it’s shocking, it’s blasphemous, and I will not
listen to it."

The General was going out in white anger when he stopped at the door and
said—

"Gordon Lord, I take leave to think this man an impostor, and if you
want my view of how to deal with him and with the credulous simpletons
who are turning sedition into crime and crime into bloody anarchy, I
give it to you—’Martial law, sir, and no damned nonsense!’"

Save for one word Helena had not yet spoken, but now with
tightly-compressed lips, and such an expression on her face as Gordon
had never before seen there, she said—

"I hate that man!  I hate him!  I hate him!"

Her eyes blazed, and she looked straight into Gordon’s face, as she
said, "I hate him because you are allowing yourself to be influenced in
his favour against your own father, and your own country.  An
Englishman’s duty is to stand by England, whatever she is and whatever
she does.  And the duty of an English soldier is to fight for her and
ask no questions.  She is his mother, and to inquire of himself whether
she is right or wrong, when her enemies are upon her, is not worthy of a
son."

The colour rushed to Gordon’s face and he dropped his head.

"As for this man’s teaching, it may transcend Egypt but it includes it,
and these people will take out of it only what they want, and what they
want is an excuse to resist authority and turn their best friends out of
the country.  As for you," she said, with new force, "your duty is to go
to Alexandria and bring this man back to Cairo.  It begins and ends
there, and has nothing to do with anything else."

Then Gordon raised his head and answered, "You are right, Helena.  You
are always right.  A son is not the judge of his father.  And where
would England be to-day if her soldiers had always asked themselves
whether she was in the right or the wrong?  I thought England would be
sinning against the light if she sent Ishmael Ameer to the Soudan and so
stifled a voice that might be the soul of the East, but I know nothing
about him except what his friends have told me....  After all, grapes
don’t grow on pine trees, and the only fruit we see is ... I’ll see the
man for myself, Helena, and if I find he is encouraging the rioters ...
if even in his sermons in the mosques ... Hafiz and the Moslems are to
tell me what he says in them....  They must tell me the truth, though
... Whatever the consequences ... they must tell me the truth.  They
shall—my God, they _must_."




                              *CHAPTER XI*


The clock struck six, and Gordon rose to go.  Helena helped him to belt
up the sword he had taken off and to put on his military greatcoat.
Then she threw a lace scarf over her head and went out with him into the
garden that they might bid good-bye at the gate.

The sun was going down by this time, the odourless air of the desert was
cooler and fresher than before, and all nature was full of a soothing
and blissful peace.

"Don’t go yet; you have a few minutes to spare still.  Come," said
Helena, and taking his hand she drew him to a blossom-thatched arbour
which stood on the edge of the ramparts.

There, with the red glow on their faces, as on the face of the great
mosque which stood in conscious grandeur by their side, they looked out
in silence for some moments on the glittering city, the gleaming Nile,
the yellow desert, and all the glory of the sky.

It was just that mysterious moment between day and night when the earth
seems to sing a silent song which only the human heart can hear, and,
stirred by an emotion she could scarcely understand, Helena, who had
been so brave until now, began to tremble and break down, and the woman
in her to appear.

"Don’t think me foolish," she said, "but I feel—I feel as if—as if this
were the last time you and I were to be together."

"Don’t unman me, Helena," said Gordon.  "The work I have to do in
Alexandria may be dangerous, but don’t tell me you are afraid——"

"It isn’t that.  I shouldn’t be fit to be a soldier’s daughter or to
become—to become a soldier’s wife if I were afraid of that.  No, I’m not
afraid of that, Gordon.  I shall never allow myself to be afraid of
that. But——"

"But what, Helena?"

"I feel as if something has broken between you and me, and we shall
never be the same to each other after to-night.  It frightens me.  You
are so near, yet you seem so far away.  Coming out of the house a moment
ago, I felt as if I had to take farewell of you, here and now."

Without more ado Gordon took her firmly in his arms, and with one hand
on her forehead that he might look full in her face, he said—

"You are not angry with me, Helena—for what I said to your father just
now?"

"No, oh no! you were speaking out of your heart, and perhaps it was
partly that——"

"You didn’t agree with me, I know that quite well, but you love me
still, Helena?"

"Don’t ask me that, dear."

"I must.  I am going away, so speak out, I entreat you.  You love me
still, Helena?"

"I am here.  Isn’t that enough?" she said, putting her arms about his
neck and laying her head on his breast.

He kissed her, and there was silence for some moments more.  Then in a
sharp, agitated whisper she said—

"Gordon, that man is coming between us."

"Ishmael Ameer?"

"Yes."

"What utter absurdity, Helena!"

"No, I’m telling you the truth.  That man is coming between us.  I know
it—I feel it—something is speaking to me—warning me.  Listen!  Last
night I saw it in a dream.  I cannot remember what happened but he was
there, and you and I, and your father and mine, and then——"

"My dear Nell, how foolish!  But I see what has happened.  When did you
receive the Princess Nazimah’s letter?"

"Last night—just before going to bed."

"Exactly!  And you were brooding over what she said of the needle
carrying only one thread?"

"I was thinking of it—yes."

"You were also thinking of what you had said yourself in your letter to
me—that if I resisted my father’s will the results might be serious for
all of us?"

"That too, perhaps."

"There you are, then—there’s the stuff of your dream, dear.  But don’t
you see that whatever a man’s opinions and sympathies may be, his
affections are a different matter altogether—that love is above
everything else in a man’s life—yes, everything—and that even if this
Ishmael Ameer were to divide me from my father or from your father—which
God forbid!—he could not possibly separate me from you?"

She looked up into his eyes and said—there was a smile on her lips
now—"Could nothing separate you and me?"

"Nothing in this world," he answered.

Her trembling lips fluttered up to his, and again there was a moment of
silence.  The sun had gone down, the stars had begun to appear, and,
under the mellow gold of mingled night and day, the city below, lying in
the midst of the desert, looked like a great jewel on the soft bosom of
the world.

"You must go now, dear," she whispered.

"And you will promise me never to think these ugly thoughts again?"

"’Love is above everything’—I shall only think of that.  Good-bye!"

"Good-bye!" he said, and he embraced her passionately. At the next
moment he was gone.

Shadows from the wing of night had gathered over the city by this time,
and there came up from the heart of it a surge of indistinguishable
voices, some faint and far away, some near and loud, the voices of the
muezzins calling from a thousand minarets to evening prayers—and then
came another voice from the glistening crest of the great mosque on the
ramparts, clear as a clarion and winging its way through the upper air
over the darkening mass below—

"God is Most Great! God is Most Great!"

[Illustration: Music fragment]




                             *CHAPTER XII*


At half-past six Gordon was at the railway-station.  He found his
soldier servant half-way down the platform, on which blue-shirted
porters bustled to and fro, holding open the door of a compartment
labelled "Reserved."  He found Hafiz also, and with him were two
pale-faced Egyptians, in the dress of Sheikhs, who touched their
foreheads as Gordon approached.

"These are the men you asked for," said Hafiz.

Gordon shook hands with the Egyptians, and then standing between them,
with one firm hand on the shoulder of each and the light of an electric
arc lamp in their faces, he said—

"You know what you’ve got to do, brothers?"

"We know," the men answered.

"The future of Egypt, perhaps of the East, may depend upon what you tell
me—you will tell me the truth?"

"We will tell you the truth, Colonel."

"If the man we are going to see should be condemned on your report and
on my denunciation you may suffer at the hands of his followers.
Protect you as I please, you may be discovered, followed, tracked
down—you have no fear of the consequences?"

"We have no fear, sir."

"You are prepared to follow me into any danger?"

"Into any danger."

"To death if need be?"

"To death if need be, brother."

"Step in, then," said Gordon.

At the next moment there was the whistle of the locomotive, and then
slowly, rhythmically, with its heavy volcanic throb shaking the platform
and rumbling in the glass roof, the train moved out of the station on
its way to Alexandria.




                             *CHAPTER XIII*


Ishmael Ameer was the son of a Libyan carpenter and boat-builder who,
shortly before the days of the Mahdi, had removed with his family to
Khartoum.  His earliest memory was of the solitary figure of the great
white Pasha, on the roof of the palace, looking up the Nile for the
relief army that never arrived, and of the same white-headed Englishman,
with the pale face, who, walking to and fro on the sands outside the
palace garden, patted his head and smiled.

His next memory was of the morning after the fall of the desert city,
when, awakened by the melancholy moan of the great ombeya, the
elephant-horn that was the trumpet of death, he heard the hellish
shrieks of the massacre that was going on in the streets, and saw his
mother lying dead in front of the door of the inner closet in which she
had hidden him, and found his father’s body on the outer threshold.

He was seven years of age at this time, and being adopted by an uncle, a
merchant in the town who had been rich enough to buy his own life, he
was sent in due course first to the little school of the mosque in
Khartoum, and afterwards, at eighteen, to El Azhar in Cairo, where, with
other poor students, he slept in the stifling rooms under the flat roof
and lived on the hard bread and the jars of cheese and butter which were
sent to him from home.

Within four years he had passed the highest examination at the Arabic
University, taking the rank of Alim (doctor of Koranic divinity), which
entitled him to teach and preach in any quarter of the Mohammedan world,
and then, by reason of his rich voice and his devout mind, he was made
Reader in the mosque of El Azhar.

Morality was low among the governing classes at that period, and when it
occurred that the Grand Cadi, who was a compound of the Eastern
voluptuary and the libertine of the Parisian boulevards, marrying for
the fourth time, made a feast that went on for a week, in which the days
were spent in eating and drinking and the nights in carousing of an
unsaintly character, the orgy so shocked the young Alim from the desert
that he went down to the great man’s house to protest.

"How is this, your Eminence?" he said stoutly. "The Koran teaches
temperance, chastity, and contempt of the things of the world, yet you,
who are a tower and a light in Islam, have darkened our faces before the
infidel."

So daring an outrage on the authority of the Cadi had never been
committed before, and Ishmael was promptly flung into the streets, but
the matter made some noise, and led in the end to the expulsion of all
the Governors (the Ulema) of the University except the one man who,
being the first cause of the scandal, was also the representative of the
Sultan, and therefore could not be charged.

Meantime Ishmael, returning no more to El Azhar, had settled himself on
an island far up the river, and there practising extreme austerities, he
gathered a great reputation for holiness, and attracted attention
throughout the valley of the Nile by breathing out threatening and
slaughter, not so much against the leaders of his own people who were
degrading Islam as against the Christians, under whose hated bondage, as
he believed, the whole Mohammedan world was going mad.

So wide was the appeal of Ishmael’s impeachment and so vast became his
following that the Government (now Anglo-Egyptian), always sure that,
after sand-storms and sand-flies, holy men of all sorts were the most
pernicious products of the Soudan, thought it necessary to put him down,
and for this purpose they sent two companies of Arab camel police,
promising a reward to the one that should capture the new prophet.

The two camel corps set out on different tracks, but each resolving to
take Ishmael by night, they entered his village at the same time from
opposite ends, met in the darkness, and fought and destroyed one
another, so that when morning dawned they saw their leaders on both
sides lying dead in the crimsoning light.

The gruesome incident had the effect of the supernatural on the Arab
intellect, and when Ishmael and his followers, with nothing but a stick
in one hand and the Koran in the other, came down with a roar of voices
and the sand whirling in the wind, the native remnant turned tail and
fled before the young prophet’s face.

Then the Governor-General, an agnostic with a contempt for "mystic
senses" of all kinds, sent a ruckling, swearing, unbelieving company of
British infantry, and they took Ishmael without further trouble, brought
him up to Khartoum, put him on trial for plotting against the Christian
Governor of his province, and imprisoned him in a compound outside the
town.

But soon the Government began to see that though they had crushed
Ishmael they could not crush Ishmaelism, and they lent an ear to certain
of the leaders of his own faith, judges of the Mohammedan law courts,
who, having put their heads together, had devised a scheme to wean him
from his asceticism, and so destroy the movement by destroying the man.
The scheme was an old one, the vales of a woman, and they knew the very
woman for the purpose.

This was a girl named Adila, a Copt, only twenty years of age, and by no
means a voluptuous creature, but a little winsome thing, very sweet and
feminine, always freshly clad, and walking barefoot on the hot sand with
an erect confidence that was beautiful to see.

Adila had been the daughter of a Christian merchant at Assouan, and
there, six years before, she had been kidnapped by a Bisharin tribe,
who, answering her tears with rough comfort, promised to make her a
queen.

In their own way they did so, for those being the dark days of Mahdism,
they brought her to Omdurman and put her up to auction in the open
slave-market, where the black eunuch of the Caliph, after thrusting his
yellow fingers into her mouth to examine her teeth, bought her, among
other girls, for his master’s harem.

There, with forty women of varying ages, gathered by concupiscence from
all quarters of the Soudan, she was mewed up in the close atmosphere of
two sealed chambers in the Caliph’s crudely gorgeous palace, seeing no
more of her owner than his coffee-coloured countenance as he passed once
a day through the curtained rooms and signalled to one or other of their
bedecked and be-ringleted occupants to follow him down a hidden stairway
to his private quarters.  At such moments of inspection Adila would sit
trembling and breathless, in dread of being seen, and she found her
companions only too happy to help her to hide herself from the
attentions they were seeking for themselves.

This lasted nearly a year, and then came a day when the howling in the
streets outside, the wailing of shells overhead, and the crashing of
cannon-ball in the dome of the Mahdi’s tomb, told the imprisoned women,
who were creeping together in corners and clinging to each other in
terror, that the English had come at last, and that the Caliph had
fallen and fled.

When Adila was set at liberty by the English Sirdar she learned that, in
grief at the loss of their daughter, her parents had died, and so,
ashamed to return to Assouan, after being a slave girl in Omdurman, she
took service with a Greek widow who kept a bakery in Khartoum.

It was there the Sheikhs of the law-courts found her, and they proceeded
to coax and flatter her, telling her she had been a good girl who had
seen much sorrow, and therefore ought to know some happiness now, to
which end they had found a husband to marry her, and he was a fine
handsome man, young and learned and rich.

At this Adila, remembering the Caliph, and thinking that such a person
as they pictured could only want her as the slave of his bed, turned
sharply upon them and said, "When did I ask you to find me a man?" and
the Sheikhs had to go back discomfited.

Meanwhile Ishmael, raving against the Christians who were corrupting
Mohammedans while he was lying helpless in his prison, fell into a
fever, and the Greek mistress of Adila, hearing who had been meant for
her handmaiden, and fearing the girl might think too much of herself,
began to taunt and mock her.

"They told you he was rich, didn’t they?" said the widow.  "Well, he has
no bread but what the Government gives him, and he is in chains and he
is dying, and you would only have had to nurse him and bury him.  That’s
all the husband you would have got, my girl, so perhaps you are better
off where you are."

But the widow’s taunting went wide, for as soon as Adila had heard her
out she went across to the Mohammedan court-house and said—

"Why didn’t you tell me it was Ishmael Ameer you meant?"

The Sheikhs answered with a show of shame that they had intended to do
so eventually, and if they had not done so at first it was only out of
fear of frightening her.

"He’s sick and in chains, isn’t he?" said Adila.

They admitted that it was true.

"He may never come out of prison alive—isn’t that so?"

They could not deny it.

"Then I want to marry him," said Adila.

"What a strange girl you are!" said the Sheikhs, but without more ado
the contract was made while Ishmael was so sick that he knew little
about it, the marriage document was drawn up in his name, Adila signed
it, half her dowry was paid to her, and she promptly gave the money to
the poor.

Next day Ishmael was tossing on his angerib in the mud hut which served
for his cell when he saw his Soudanese guard come in, followed by four
women, and the first of them was Adila, carrying a basket full of cakes
such as are made in that country for a marriage festival.  One moment
she stood over him as he lay on his bed with what seemed to be the dews
of death on his forehead, and then putting her basket on the ground she
slipped to her knees by his side and said—

"I am Adila.  I belong to you now, and have come to take care of you."

"Why do you come to me?" he answered.  "Go away.  I don’t want you."

"But we are married, and I am your wife, and I am here to nurse you
until you are well," she said.

"I shall never be well," he replied.  "I am dying and will soon be dead.
Why should you waste your life on me, my girl?  Go away, and God bless
you. Praise to His name!"

With that she kissed his hand and her tears fell over it, but after a
moment she wiped her eyes, rose to her feet, and turning briskly to the
other women she said—

"Take your cakes and be off with you—I’m going to stay."




                             *CHAPTER XIV*


Three weeks longer Ishmael lay in the grip of his fever, and day and
night Adila tended him, moistening his parched lips and cooling his hot
forehead, while he raged against his enemies in his strong delirium,
crying, "Down with the Christians!  Drive them away!  Kill them!"  Then
the thunging and roaring in his poor brain ceased, and his body was like
a boat that had slid in an instant out of a stormy sea into a quiet
harbour. Opening his eyes, with his face to the red wall, in the cool
light of a breathless morning, he heard behind him the soft and mellow
voice of a woman who seemed to be whispering to herself or to Heaven,
and she was saying—

"Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us;
and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil; for Thine is
the kingdom, the power, and the glory.  Amen."

"What is that?" he asked, closing his eyes again, and at the next moment
the mellow voice came from somewhere above his face—

"So you are better?  Oh, how good that is!  I am Adila.  Don’t you
remember me?"

"What was that you were saying, my girl?"

"That?  Oh, that was the prayer of the Lord Isa (Jesus)."

"The Lord Isa?"

"Don’t you know?  Long ago my father told me about Him, and I’ve not
forgotten it even yet.  He was only a poor man, a poor Jewish man, a
carpenter, but He was so good that He loved all the world, especially
sinful women when they were sorry, and little helpless children.  He
never did harm to His enemies either, but people were cruel and they
crucified Him.  And now He is in heaven, sitting at God’s right hand,
with Mary His mother beside Him."

There was silence for a moment, and then—

"Say His prayer again, Adila."

So Adila, with more constraint than before, but still softly and
sweetly, began afresh—

"Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name; Thy kingdom come;
Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven; give us this day our daily
bread; and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass
against us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil;
for Thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory.  Amen."

Thus the little Coptic woman, in her soft and mellow voice, said her
Lord’s prayer in that mud hut on the edge of the desert, with only the
sick man to hear her, and he was a prisoner and in chains; but long
before she had finished, Ishmael’s face was hidden in his bed-clothes
and he was crying like a child.

There were three weeks more of a painless and dreamy convalescence, in
which Adila repeated other stories her father had told her, and Ishmael
saw Christianity for the first time as it used to be, and wondered to
find it a faith so sweet and so true, and above all, save for the
character of Jesus, so like his own.

Then a new set of emotions took possession of him, and with returning
strength he began to see Adila with fresh eyes.  He loved to look at her
soft, round form, and he found the air of his gloomy prison full of
perfume and light as she walked with her beautiful erect bearing and
smiling blue eyes about his bed. Hitherto she had slept on a mattress
which she had laid out on the ground by the side of his angerib, but now
he wished to change places, and when nothing would avail with her to do
so, he would stretch out his arm at night until their hands met and
clasped and thus linked together they would fall asleep.

But often he would awake in the darkness, not being able to sleep for
thinking of her, and, finding one night that she was awake too, he said
in a tremulous voice—

"Will you not come on to the angerib, Adila?"

"Should I?" she whispered, and she did.

Next day the black Soudanese guard that had been set to watch him
reported to the Mohammedan Sheikhs that the devotee had been swallowed
up in the man, whereupon the Sheikhs, with a chuckle, reported the same
to the Government, and then Ishmael, with certain formalities, was set
free.

At the expense of his uncle a house was found for him outside the town,
for in contempt of his weakness in being tricked, as his people
believed, by a Coptic slave girl, his following had gone, and he and
Adila were to be left alone.  Little they recked of that, though, for in
the first sweet joys of husband and wife they were very happy, talking
in delicious whispers, and with the frank candour of the East, of the
child that was to come.  He was sure it would be a girl, so they agreed
to call it Ayesha (Mary), she for the sake of the sinful soul who had
washed her Master’s feet with her tears and wiped them with the hair of
her head, and he in memory of the poor Jewish woman, the mother of Isa,
whose heart had been torn with grief for the sorrows of her son.

But when at length came their day of days, at the height of their
happiness a bolt fell out of a cloudless sky, for though God gave them a
child, and it was a girl, He took the mother in place of it.

She made a bravo end, the sweet Coptic woman, only thinking of Ishmael
and holding his hand to cheer him. It was noon, the sun was hot outside,
and in the cool shade of the courtyard three Moslems chanted the
"Islamee la Illaha," for so much they could do even for the infidel,
while Ishmael sat within on one side of his wife’s angerib, with his
uncle, seventy years of age now, on the other.  She was too weak to
speak to her husband, but she held up her mouth to him like a child to
be kissed.

A moment later the old man closed her eyes and said—

"Be comforted, my son—death is a black camel that kneels at the gate of
all."

There were no women to wail outside the house that night, and next day,
when Adila had to be buried, it was neither in the Mohammedan cemetery
with those who had "received direction," nor in the Christian one with
English soldiers who had fallen in fight, that the slave-wife of a
prisoner could be laid, but out in the open desert, where there was
nothing save the sand and the sky.

They laid her with her face to Jerusalem, wrapped in a cocoa-nut mat,
and put a few thorns over her to keep off the eagles, and when this was
done they would have left her, saying she would sleep cool in her soft
bed, for a warm wind was blowing and the sun was beginning to set; but
Ishmael would not go.

In his sorrow and misery, his doubt and darkness, he was asking himself
whether, if his poor Coptic wife was doomed to hell as an unbeliever, he
could ever be happy in heaven.  The moon had risen when at length they
drew him away, and even then in the stillness of the lonely desert he
looked back again and again at the dark patch on the white waste of the
wilderness in which he was leaving her behind him.

Next morning he took the child from the midwife’s arms and, carrying it
across to his uncle, he asked him to take care of it and bring it up,
for he was leaving Khartoum and did not know how long he might be away.
Where was he going to?  He could not say. Had he any money?  None, but
God would provide for him.

"Better stay in the Soudan and marry another woman, a believer," said
his uncle; and then Ishmael answered in a quivering voice—

"No, no, by Allah!  One wife I had, and if she was a Christian and was
once a slave, I loved her, and never—never—shall another woman take her
place."

He was ten years away, and only at long intervals did anybody hear of
him, and it was sometimes from Mecca, sometimes from Jerusalem,
sometimes from Rome and finally from the depths of the Libyan desert.
Then he reappeared at Alexandria, and entering a little mosque he
exercised his right as Alim and went up into the pulpit to preach.

His teaching was like fire, and men were like fuel before it.  Day by
day the crowds increased that came to hear him, until Alexandria seemed
to be aflame, and he had to remove to the large mosque of Abou Abbas in
the square of the same name.

Such was the man whom Gordon Lord was sent to arrest.




                              *CHAPTER XV*


"HEADQUARTERS, CARACOL ATTARIN,
       "ALEXANDRIA.

"MY DEAREST HELENA,—I have seen my man and it is all a mistake!  I can
have no hesitation in saying so—a mistake!  _Wallahi_!  Ishmael Ameer is
not the cause of the riots which are taking place here—never has been,
never can be.  And if his preaching should ever lead by any indirect
means to sporadic outbursts of fanaticism the fault will be ours—ours,
and nobody else’s.

"Colonel Jenkinson and the Commandant of Police met me on my arrival.
It seems my coming had somehow got wind, but the only effect of the
rumour had been to increase the panic, for even the conservative
elements among the Europeans had made a run on the gunsmiths’ shops for
firearms and—could you believe it?—on the chemists’ for prussic acid to
be used by their women in case of the worst.

"Next morning I saw my man for the first time.  It was outside Abou
Abbas on the toe of the East port, where the native population, with
quiet Eastern greeting, of hands to the lips and forehead, were
following him from his lodging to the mosque.

"My dear girl, he is not a bit like the man you imagined.  Young—as
young as I am, at all events—tall, very tall (his head showing above
others in a crowd) with clean-cut face, brown complexion, skin soft and
clear, hands like a woman’s, and large, beaming black eyes as frank as a
child’s.  His dress is purely Oriental, being white throughout save for
the red slippers under the caftan and the tip of the tarboosh above the
turban. No mealy-mouthed person, though, but a spontaneous, passionate
man, careless alike of the frowns of men and the smiles of women, a real
type of the Arab out of the desert, uncorrupted by the cities, a man of
peace perhaps, but full of deadly fire and dauntless energy.

"My dear Helena, I liked my first sight of Ishmael Ameer, and thinking I
saw in him some of the barbarous virtues we have civilised away, some of
the fine old stuff of the Arab nobleman who would light his beacon to
guide you to his tent even if you were his worst enemy, I could not help
but say to myself, ’By —, here’s a man I want to fight!’

"As soon as he had gone into the mosque I sent Hafiz and the two
Egyptians after him by different doors with strict injunctions against
collusion of any kind, and then went off to the police headquarters in
the Governorat to await their report.  Hafiz himself was the first to
come to me, and he brought a circumstantial story.  Not a word of
sedition, not a syllable about the Christians, good, bad, or
indifferent!  Did the man flatter the Moslems?  Exactly the reverse!
Never had Hafiz heard such a rating of a congregation even from a
Mohammedan preacher.

"The sermon had been on the degradation of woman in the East, which the
preacher had denounced as a disgrace to their humanity.  Christians
believed it to be due to their faith, but what had degraded woman in
Mohammedan countries was not the Mohammedan religion but the people’s
own degradation.

"’I dreamt last night,’ he said, ’that in punishment of your offences
against woman God lifted the passion of love out of the heart of man.
What a chaos!  A cockpit of selfishness and sin!  Woman is meant to
sweeten life, to bind its parts together—will you continue to degrade
her?  Fools! are you wiser than God, trying to undo what He has done?’

"Such was Ishmael’s sermon as Hafiz reported it, and when the Egyptians
came their account was essentially the same, but just at the moment when
I was asking myself what there could be in teaching like this to set
Moslem against Christian, tinkle-tinkle went the bell of the telephone,
and the Commandant of Police, who had been listening with a supercilious
smile, seemed to take a certain joy in telling me that his inspector in
the quarter of Abou Abbas was calling for reinforcements because a fresh
disturbance had broken out there.

"In three minutes I was on the spot, and the first thing I saw was the
white figure of Ishmael Ameer lashing his way through a turbulent crowd,
whereupon the Commandant, who was riding by my side, said, ’See that!
Are you satisfied now, sir?’ to which I answered, ’Don’t be a fool,’
with a stronger word to drive it home, and then made for the middle of
the throng.

"It was all over before I got there, for Christians and Moslems alike
were flying before Ishmael’s face, and without waiting for a word of
thanks he was gone too, and in another moment the square was clear, save
for a dozen men, native and European, whom the police had put under
arrest.

"With these rascals I returned to the Governorat and investigated the
riot, which turned out to be a very petty affair, originating in an
effort on the part of a couple of low-class Greeks to attend to the
scriptural injunction to spoil the Egyptians by robbing a shop (covered
only by a net) while its native owner was in the mosque.

"Next morning came a letter from Ishmael Ameer beginning, ’In the name
of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful,’ but otherwise written without
preamble or circumlocution, saying he was aware that certain incidents
in connection with his services had assumed an anti-Christian aspect,
and begging to be permitted in the interests of peace, and in order to
give a feeling of security to Europeans, to preach openly at noon the
next day in the Square of Mohammed Ali.

"I need not tell you, my dear Helena, that everybody at the Governorat
thought the letter a piece of appalling effrontery, and of course the
Commandant, who is one of the good Christians with a rooted contempt for
anything in a turban (forgetting that Jesus Christ probably wore one)
made himself big with phrases out of Blue Books about the only way to
suppress disorder being to refuse to let sedition show its head.  But I
have never been afraid of a mob, and thinking the situation justified
the experiment I advised the Governor to let the man come.

"One thing I did, though, my dear Helena, and that was to dictate a
pretty stiff reply saying I should be present myself with a battalion of
soldiers, and if instead of pacifying the people he aggravated their
hostility, I should make it my personal business to see that he would be
the first to suffer.

"That night all the world and his wife declared that I was fishing in
troubled waters, and I hear that some brave souls fled panic-stricken by
the last train to Cairo, where they are now, I presume, preferring their
petitions at the Agency, but next morning (that is to say, this morning)
the air was calmer, and the great square, when I reached it, was as
quiet as an inland sea.

"It was a wonderful sight, however, with the First Suffolk lining the
east walls and the Second Berkshire lining the west, and the overflowing
Egyptian and European populace between, standing together yet apart,
like the hosts of Pharaoh and of Israel with the Red Sea dividing them.

"I rode up with Jenkinson a little before twelve, and I think the people
saw that though we had permitted this unusual experiment in the
interests of peace we meant business.  A space had been kept clear for
Ishmael at the foot of the statue of the great Khedive, and hardly had
the last notes of the midday call to prayers died away when our man
arrived.  He was afoot, quite unattended, walking with an active step
and that assured nobility of bearing which belongs to the Arab blood
alone.  He bowed to me, with a simple dignity that had not a particle
either of fear or defiance, and again, Heaven knows why, I said to
myself, ’By —, I want to fight that man!’

"Then he stepped on to the angerib that had been placed for him as a
platform and began to speak.  His first words were a surprise, being in
English and faultlessly spoken.

"’The earth and the sky are full of trouble—God has afflicted us, praise
to His name,’ he began, and then, pointing to the warships that were
just visible in the bay, he cried—

"’Men who are watching the heavens and who speak with authority tell us
that great conflicts are coming among the nations of the world.  Why is
it so?  What is dividing us?  Is it race?  We are the sons of one
Father.  Is it faith?  It is the work of religion not only to set men
free but to bind them together.  Our Prophet says, ’Thou shalt love thy
brother as thyself, and never act towards him but as thou wouldst that
he should act towards thee.’  The Gospel of Jesus Christ and the law of
Moses say the same.  The true Christian is the true Moslem—the true
Moslem is the true Jew. All that is right in religion is included in one
commandment—Love one another!  Then why warfare between brethren so near
akin?’

"His voice, my dear Helena, was such as I had never in my life heard
before.  It throbbed with the throb that is peculiar to the voice of the
Arab singer, and seems to go through you like an electric current.  His
sermon, too, which was sometimes in English, sometimes in Arabic, the
two languages so intermingled that the whole vast congregation of the
cosmopolitan seaport seemed to follow him at once, was not like
preaching at all, but vehement, enthusiastic, extempore prayer.

"I have sent a long account of it to the Consul-General, so I dare say
you will see what it contained. It was the only preaching I ever heard
that seemed to me to deserve the name of inspiration.  Sedition!  In one
passage alone did it seem so much as to skirt the problem of England in
Egypt, and then there was a spirit in the man’s fiery words that was
above the finest patriotism.  Speaking of the universal hope of all
religions, the hope of a time to come when the Almighty will make all
the faiths of the world one faith, and all the peoples of the world one
people, he said—

"’In visions of the night I see that promised day, and what is our Egypt
then?  She, the oldest of the nations, who has seen so many centuries of
persecution and shame, trodden under the heel of hard task-masters, and
buried in the sands of her deserts, what is she? She is the
meeting-place of nations, the hand-clasp of two worlds, the interpreter
and the peace-maker between East and West.  We can never be a great
nation—let us be a good one.  Is it not enough?  Look around!  We stand
amid ruins half as old as the earth itself—is it not worth waiting for?’

"Then in his last word, speaking first in Arabic, and afterwards in
English, he cried—

"’Oh, men of many races, be brothers one to another. God is Most Great!
God is Most Great!  Take hands, O sons of one Father, believers in one
God!  Pray to Him who changes all things but Himself changeth not! God
is Most Great!  God is Most Great!  Let Allahu-Akbar sound for ever
through your souls!’

"The effect was overwhelming.  Even some of the low-class Greeks and
Italians were sobbing aloud, and our poor Egyptian children were like
people possessed. Hungry, out of work, many of them wearing a single
garment and that a ragged one, yet a new magnificence seemed to be given
to their lives.  Something radiant and glorious seemed to glimmer in the
distance, making their present sufferings look small and mean.

"And I?  I don’t know, my dear Helena, how I can better tell you what I
felt than by telling you what I did.  I was looking down from the saddle
at my First Suffolk and my Second Berkshire, standing in line with their
poor little rifles, when something gripped me by the throat and I signed
to the officers, shouted ’Back to your quarters!’ and rode off, without
waiting to see what would happen, because I _knew_.

"I have written both to the General and to my father, telling them I
have not arrested Ishmael Ameer and don’t intend to do so.  If this is
quackery and spiritual legerdemain to cover sedition and conspiracy I
throw up the sponge and count myself among the fools.  But Ishmael Ameer
is one of the flame-bearers of the world.  Let who will put him down—I
will _not_.

"My dearest Helena, I’ve written all this about the new prophet and not
a word about yourself, though I’ve been feeling the quivering grip of
your hand in mine every moment of the time.  The memory of that
delicious quarter of an hour in the garden has sweetened the sulphurous
air of Alexandria for me, and I’m in a fever to get back.  _Smash the
Mahdi_, you said, thinking if I didn’t obey my father and yours I should
offend both, and so lead to trouble between you and me.  But the
Consul-General is a just man if he is a hard one, and I should not
deserve to be his son if I did not dare to warn him when he was going to
do wrong.  Neither should I deserve to be loved by the bravest girl
alive if I hadn’t the pluck to stand up for the right.

"Good-night, sweetheart!  It’s two in the morning, the town is as quiet
as a desert village, and I’m going to turn in.  GORDON.

"_P.S._—Forgot to say Ishmael Ameer is to go up to Cairo shortly, so
you’ll soon see him for yourself.  But Heaven help me! what is to become
of Gordon Lord when you’ve once looked on this son of the wilderness?

"_P.P.S._—Not an arrest since yesterday!"




                             *CHAPTER XVI*


"GENERAL’S HOUSE,
       "CITADEL, CAIRO.

"MY DEAR GORDON,—You’re in for it!  In that whispering gallery which
people call the East, where everything is known before it happens to
happen, rumours without end were coming to Cairo of what you were doing
in Alexandria, but nobody in authority believed the half of it until
your letters arrived at noon to-day, and now—heigho, for the wind and
the rain!

"My dear Dad is going about like an old Tom with his tail up, and as for
the Consul-General ... whew! (a whistle, your Excellency).

"Let me take things in their order, though, so that you may see what has
come to pass.  I was reading your letter for the third (or was it the
thirtieth?) time this afternoon when who should come in but the Princess
Nazimah, so I couldn’t resist an impulse to tell her what your son of
Hagar had to say on the position of Eastern women, thinking it would
gratify her and she would agree.  But no, not a bit of it; off she went
on the other side, with talk straight out of the harem, showing that the
woman of the East isn’t worthy of emancipation and shouldn’t get
it—_yet_.

"It seems that if the men of the East are ’beasts’ the women are
’creatures.’  Love?  They never heard of such a thing.  Husband?  The
word doesn’t exist for them.  Not ’_my_ Master’ even!  Just ’Master’!
Living together like school-girls and loving each other like
sisters—think of that, my dear!

"And when I urged that we were all taught to love one another—all
Christians, at all events—she cried, ’What! and share one man between
four of you?’  In short, the condition was only possible to cocks and
hens, and that Eastern women could put up with it showed they were
creatures—simple creatures, content and happy if their husbands (beg
pardon, their Masters) gave them equal presents of dresses and jewels
and Turkish delight.  No, let the woman of the East keep a little longer
to her harem window, her closed carriage, and the wisp of mousseline de
soie she calls her veil, or she’ll misuse her liberty.  ’Oh, I know!  I
say what I think!  I don’t care!’

"As for your Ishmael, the Princess wouldn’t have him at any price.  He’s
just another Mahdi, and if he’s championing the cause of women, the son
of a duck knows how to swim.  His predecessor began by denouncing
slavery and ended by being the biggest slave-dealer in the Soudan.
Ergo, your Ishmael, who cares neither for ’the frowns of men nor the
smiles of women,’ is going to finish up like Solomon or Samson either as
the tyrant of a hundred women or the victim of one of them whose heart
is snares and nets.  ’Oh, I know! Every man is a Sultan to himself, and
the tail of a dog is never straight!’

"But as for you it seems you are ’a brother of girls,’ which being
interpreted means you are a man to whom God has given a clean heart to
love all women as his sisters, and courage and strength to fight for
their protection.  ’Didn’t I tell you that you had the best of the
bunch, my child?’  (She did, Serenity!)  ’But though he is a soldier and
as brave as a lion he has too much of the woman in him.’  In this
respect you resemble, it seems, one of the Princess’s own husbands, but
having had a variety of them, both right- and left-handed, she found a
difficulty in fixing your prototype. ’My first husband was like that—or
no, it was my second—or perhaps it was one of the other ones.’

"But this being so, O virtuous one, it became my duty to get you back
from Alexandria as speedily as possible.  ’Love like the sparrows comes
and goes!  Oh, I know!  I’ve seen it myself, my child!’

"’And listen, my moon!  Don’t allow your Gordon’ (she calls you Gourdan)
’to go against his father. Nuneham is the greatest man in the world, but
let anybody cross him—_mon Dieu_!  If you go out as the wind you meet
the whirlwind, and serve you right, too!’

"In complete agreement on this point, the Princess and I were parting in
much kindness when Father came dashing into my drawing-room like a gust
of the Khamseen, having just had a telephone message from the
Consul-General requiring him to go down to the Agency without delay.
Whereupon, with a word or two of apology to the Princess and a rumbling
subterranean growl of ’Don’t know what the d— that young man...’ he
picked up your letter to himself and was gone in a moment.

"It is now 10 P.M. and he hasn’t come back yet. Another telephone
message told me he wouldn’t be home to dinner, so I dined alone, with
only Mosie Gobs for company, but he waits on me like my shadow, and
gives me good advice on all occasions.

"It seems his heart is still on fire with love for me, and having caught
him examining his face in my toilet-glass this morning I was amused, and
a little touched, when he asked me to-night if the Army Surgeon had any
medicine to make people white.

"Apparently his former love was a small black maiden who works in the
laundry, and he shares your view (as revealed in happier hours, your
Highness) that there’s nothing in the world so nice as a little girl
except a big one.  But I find he hasn’t the best opinion of you, for
when I was trying to while away an hour after dinner by playing the
piano I overheard the monkey telling the cook that to see her hands
(_i.e._ mine) run over the teeth of the music-box amazes the
mind—therefore why should her husband (_id est_, you) spend so much time
in the coffee-shop?

"Since then I’ve been out in the arbour trying to live over again the
delicious quarter of an hour you speak of, but though the wing of night
is over the city and the air is as soft as somebody’s kiss is (except
sometimes) it was a dreadful failure, for when I closed my eyes,
thinking hearts see each other, I could feel nothing but the sting of a
mosquito, and could only hear the watchman crying _Wahhed!_ and what
that was like you’ve only to open your mouth wide and then say it and
you’ll know.

"So here I am at my desk talking against time until Father comes and
there’s something to say.  And if you would know how I am myself, I
would tell you, most glorious and respected, that I’m as tranquil as can
be expected considering what a fever you’ve put me in, for, falling on
my knees before your unsullied hands, O Serenity, it seems to me you’re
a dunce after all, and have gone and done exactly what your great
namesake did before you, in spite of his tragic fate to warn you.

"The trouble in Gordon Major’s case was that the Government gave him a
discretionary power and he used it, and it seems as if something similar
has happened to Gordon Minor, with the same results.  I hope to goodness
they may send you a definite order as the consequence of their
colloguing to-night, and then you can have no choice and there will be
no further trouble.

"This is not to say that I think you are wrong in your view of this new
Mahdi, but merely that I don’t want to know anything about him.  His
protests against the spirit of the world may be good and beneficial, but
peace and quiet are better.  His predictions about the millennium may be
right too, and if he likes to live on that dinner of herbs, let him.
Can’t you leave such people to boil their own pot without your providing
them with sticks?  I’m a woman, of course, and my Moslem sisters may be
suffering this, that, or the other injustice, but when it comes to
letting these things get in between your happiness and mine, what the
dickens and the deuce and the divil do I care—which is proof of what
Mosie says to the cook about the sweetness of my tongue.

"As for your ’Arab nobleman’ taking me by storm, no thank you!  I dare
say he has red finger-nails, and if one touched the tip of his nose it
would be as soft as Mosie’s.  I hate him anyway, and if you are ever
again tempted to fight him, take my advice and fall! But look here, Mr.
Charlie Gordon Lord!  If you’re so very keen for a fight come here and
fight _me_—I’m game for you!

"Soberly, my dear-dear, don’t think I’m not proud of you that you are
the only man in all Egypt, aye, or the world, who dares stand up to your
father.  When God made you he made you without fear—I know that. He made
you with a heart that would die rather than do a wrong—I know that too.
I don’t believe you are taking advantage of your position as a son,
either, and when people blame your parents for bringing you up as an
Arab I know it all comes from deeper down than that.  I suppose it is
the Plymouth rock in you, the soul and blood of the men of the
_Mayflower_.  You cannot help it, and you would fight your own father
for what you believed to be the right.

"But, oh dear, that’s just what makes me tremble. Your father and you on
opposite sides is a thing too terrible to think about.  English
gentlemen?  Yes, I’m not saying anything to the contrary, but British
bulldogs too, and as if that were not enough _you’ve_ got the American
eagle in you as well.  You’ll destroy each other—that will be the end of
it.  And if you ask me what reason I have for saying so, I answer—simply
a woman’s, I _know_!  I _know_!

                     *      *      *      *      *

"Father just back—dreadfully excited and exhausted—had to get him off to
bed.  Something fresh brewing—cannot tell what.

"I gather that your friend the Grand Cadi was at the Agency to-night—but
I’ll hear more in the morning.

"It’s very late, and the city seems to be tossing in its sleep—a kind of
somnambulant moan coming up from it.  They say the Nile is beginning to
rise, and by the light of the moon (it has just risen) I can faintly see
a streak of red water down the middle of the river. Ugh!  It’s like
blood, and makes me shiver, so I must go to bed.

                     *      *      *      *      *

"Father much better this morning.  But oh! oh! oh! ... It seems you are
to be telegraphed for to return immediately.  Something you have to do
in Cairo—I don’t know what.  I’m glad you are to come back, though, for
I hate to think of you in the same city as that man Ishmael.  Let me
hear from you the minute you arrive, for I may have something to say by
that time, and meantime I send this letter by hand to your quarters at
Kasr-el-Nil.

"That red streak in the Nile is plain enough this morning.  I suppose
it’s only the first water that comes pouring down from the clay soil of
Abyssinia, but I hate to look at it.

"Take care of yourself, Gordon, dear—I’m really a shocking coward, you
know.  HELENA.

"_P.S._—Another dream last night!  Same as before exactly—that man
coming between you and me."




                             *CHAPTER XVII*


Returning to Cairo by the first train the following morning, Gordon
received Helena’s letter and replied to it—


"Just arrived in obedience to their telegram.  But don’t be afraid,
dearest.  Nothing can happen that will injure either of us.  My father
cannot have wished me to arrest an innocent man.  Therefore set your
mind at ease and be happy.  Going over to the Agency now, but hope to
see you in the course of the day.  Greetings to the General and all my
love to his daughter.

"GORDON."


But in spite of the brave tone of this letter he was not without a
certain uneasiness as he rode across to his father’s house.  "I couldn’t
have acted otherwise," he thought.  And then, recalling Helena’s hint of
something else which it was intended he should do, he told himself that
his father was being deceived and did not know what he was doing.
"First of all I must tell him the truth—at all costs, the truth," he
thought.

This firm resolution was a little shaken the moment he entered the
garden and the home atmosphere began to creep upon him.  And when
Ibrahim, his father’s Egyptian servant, told him that his mother, who
had been less well since he went away, was keeping her bed that morning,
the shadow of domestic trouble seemed to banish his stalwart purpose.

Bounding upstairs three steps at a time he called in a cheery voice at
his mother’s door, but almost before the faint, half-frightened answer
came back to him, he was in the room, and the pale-faced old lady in her
nightdress was in his arms.

"I knew it was you," she said, and then, with her thin, moist hands
clasped about his neck and her head against his breast she began in a
plaintive, hesitating voice, as if she were afraid of her own son, to
warn and reprove him.

"I don’t understand what is happening, dear, but you must never let
anybody poison your mind against your father.  He may be a little hard
sometimes—I’m not denying that; but then he is not to be judged like
other men—he is really not, you know.  He would cut off his right hand
if he thought it had done him a wrong, but he is very tender to those he
loves, and he loves you, dear, and wants to do so much for you.  It was
pitiful to hear him last night, Gordon.  ’I feel as if my enemy has
stolen my own son,’ he said.  ’My own son, my own son,’ he kept saying,
until I could have cried, and I couldn’t sleep for thinking of it.  You
won’t let anybody poison your mind against your father—promise me you
won’t, dear."

Gordon comforted and kissed her, and rallied her and laughed, but he
felt for a moment as if he had come back as a traitor to destroy the
happiness of home.

Fatimah followed him out of the room, and winking to keep back her
tears, she whispered some disconnected story of what had happened on the
day on which his father received his letter.

"Oh, my eye, my soul, it was sad!  We could hear his footsteps in his
bedroom all night long.  Sometimes he was speaking to himself.  ’The
scoundrels!’  ’They don’t know what shame is!’  ’Haven’t I had enough?
And now he too!  My son, my son!’"

Gordon went downstairs with a slow and heavy step. He felt as if
everything were conspiring to make him abandon his purpose.  "Why can’t
I leave things alone?" he thought.  But just as he reached the hall the
Egyptian Prime Minister, who was going out of the house, passed in front
of him without seeing him, and a certain sinister look in the man’s
sallow face wiped out in an instant all the softening effect of the
scenes upstairs.  "Take care!" he thought.  "Tell him the truth whatever
happens."

When he entered the library he expected his father to fly out at him,
but the old man was very quiet.

"Sit down—I shall be ready in a moment," he said, and he continued to
write without raising his eyes.

Gordon saw that his father’s face was more than usually furrowed and
severe, and a voice seemed to say to him, "Don’t be afraid!"  So he
walked over to the window and tried to look at the glistening waters of
the Nile and the red wedges of Pyramids across the river.

"Well, I received your letter," said the old man after a moment.  "But
what was the nonsensical reason you gave me for not doing your duty?"

It was the brusque tone he had always taken with his secretaries when
they were in the wrong, but it was a blunder to adopt it with Gordon,
who flushed up to the forehead, wheeled round from the window, walked up
to the desk, and said, beginning a little hesitatingly but gathering
strength as he went on—

"My reason, Father ... for not doing my ... what I was sent to do ...
was merely that I found I could not do it without being either a rascal
or a fool."

The old man flinched and his glasses fell.  "Explain yourself," he said.

"I came to the conclusion, sir, that you were mistaken in this matter."

"Really!"

"Possibly misinformed——"

"Indeed!"

"By British officials who don’t know what they are talking about or by
native scoundrels who do."

Not for forty years had anybody in Egypt spoken to the Consul-General
like that, but he only said—

"Don’t stand there like a parson in a pulpit.  Sit down and tell me all
about it," whereupon Gordon took a seat by the desk.

"The only riot I witnessed in Alexandria, sir, was due simply to the bad
feeling which always exists between the lowest elements of the European
and Egyptian inhabitants.  Ishmael Ameer had nothing to do with it. On
the contrary he helped to put it down."

"You heard what he had said in the mosques?"

"I had one of his sermons reported to me, sir, and it was teaching such
as would have had your own sympathy, being in line with what you have
always said yourself about the corruptions of Islam, and the necessity
of uplifting the Egyptian woman as a means of raising the Egyptian man."

"So you decided, it seems——"

"I decided, Father, that to arrest Ishmael Ameer as one who was
promulgating sedition, and inciting the people to rebellion, would be an
act of injustice which you could not wish me to perpetrate in your
name."

The Consul-General put up his glasses, looked for a letter which lay on
the desk, glanced at it, and said—

"I see you say that before you arrived in Alexandria it was known that
you were to come."

"That is so, sir."

"And that after the riot you counselled the Governor to consent to the
man’s request that he should preach in public."

"I did, sir—I thought it would be a good experiment to try the effect of
a little moral influence."

"Of course the experiment was justified?"

"Perfectly justified—the people dispersed quietly, and there has not
been a single arrest since."

"But you had a battalion of soldiers on the spot?"

"I had—it was only right to be ready for emergencies."

The old man laughed bitterly.  "I’m surprised at you.  Don’t you see how
you’ve been hoodwinked? The man was warned of your coming—warned from
Cairo, from El Azhar, which I find you were so foolish as to visit
before you left for Alexandria.  Everything was prepared for you.  A
trick, an Eastern trick, and you were so simple as to be taken in.  I’m
ashamed of you—ashamed of you before my servants, my secretaries."

Gordon coloured up to his flickering steel-blue eyes and said—

"Father, I must ask you to begin by remembering that I am no longer a
child and not quite a simpleton. I _know_ the Egyptians.  I know them
better than all your people put together."

"Better than your father himself, perhaps?"

"Yes, sir, better than my father himself because—because I love them,
whereas you—you have hated them from the first.  They’ve never deceived
me yet, sir, and, with your permission, I’m not going to deceive them."

The passionate words were hotly, almost aggressively spoken, but in some
unfathomable depth of the father’s heart the old man was proud of his
son at that moment—strong, fearless, and right.

"And the sermon in public—was that also on the corruptions of Islam?"

"No, sir, it was about the spirit of the world—the greed of wealth which
is making people forget in these days that the true welfare of a nation
is moral, not material."

"Anything else?"

"Yes—the hope of a time when the world will have so far progressed
towards peace that arms will be laid down and a Redeemer will come to
proclaim a universal brotherhood."

"That didn’t strike you as ridiculous—to see one unlettered man trying
to efface the laws of civilised society—asking sensible people to turn
their backs on the facts of life in order to live in a spiritual
hothouse of dreams?"

"No, Father, that did not strike me as ridiculous, because——"

"Because—what—what now?"

"Because John the Baptist and Jesus Christ did precisely the same
thing."

There was silence for a moment, and then the old. man said-

"In this golden age that is to come, he predicts, I am told, a peculiar
place for Egypt—is that so?"

"Yes, sir.  He holds that in the commonwealth of the world, Egypt, by
reason of her geographical position, will become the interpreter and
peacemaker between the East and the West—that that’s what she has lived
so long for."

"Yet it didn’t occur to you that this was sedition in its most seductive
form, and that the man who promulgated it was probably the most
dangerous of the demagogues—the worst of the Egyptians who prate about
the natives governing themselves and the English being usurping
foreigners?"

"No, sir, that didn’t occur to me at all, because I felt that a Moslem
people had a right to their own ideals, and also because I thought——"

"Well?  Well?"

"That the man who imagines that the soul of a nation can be governed by
the sword—whoever he is, King, Kaiser, or—or Czar—is the worst of
tyrants."

The old autocrat flinched visibly.  The scene was becoming tragic to
him.  For forty years he had been fighting his enemies, and he had
beaten them, and now suddenly his own son was standing up as his foe.
After a moment of silence he rose and said, with stony gravity—

"Very well!  Having heard your views on Ishmael Ameer, and incidentally
on myself and all I have hitherto attempted to do in Egypt, it only
remains to me to tell you what I intend to do now.  You know that this
man is coming on to Cairo?"

Gordon bowed.

"You are probably aware that it is intended that he shall preach at El
Azhar?"

"I didn’t know that, sir, but I’m not surprised to hear it."

"Well, El Azhar has to be closed before he arrives."

"Closed?"

"That is what I said—closed, shut up, and its students and professors
turned into the streets."

"But there are sixteen thousand of them—from all parts of the Mohammedan
world, sir."

"That’s why!  The press as a medium of disaffection was bad enough, but
El Azhar is worse.  It is a hotbed of rebellion, and a word spoken there
goes, as by wireless telegraphy, all over Egypt.  It is a secret
society, and as such it must be stopped."

"But have you reflected——"

"Do I do anything without reflection?"

"Closed, you say?  The University?  The mosque of mosques?  It is
impossible!  You are trifling with me."

"Have you taken leave of your senses, sir?"

"I beg your pardon, Father.  I only wish to prevent you from doing
something you will never cease to regret.  It’s dangerous work to touch
the religious beliefs of an Eastern people—you know that, sir, better
than I do.  And if you shut up their University, their holy of holies,
you shake the foundations of their society.  It’s like shutting up St.
Peter’s in Rome or St. Paul’s in London."

"Both events have happened," said the old man, resuming his seat.

"Father, I beg of you to beware.  Trust me, I know these people.  No
Christian nation nowadays believes in Christianity as these Moslems
believe in Islam.  We don’t care enough for our faith to fight for it.
But these dusky millions will die for their religion.  And then there’s
Ishmael Ameer—you must see for yourself what manner of man he
is—careless alike of comfort or fame; a fanatic if you like, but he has
only to call to the people and they’ll follow him.  All the wealth and
well-being you have bestowed on them will go to the winds, and they’ll
follow him to a man."

The Consul-General’s lip curled again and he said quietly—

"You ask me to believe that at the word of this man without a penny, and
with his head full of worthless noise, the blue-shirted fellaheen will
leave their comfortable homes and their lands——"

"Aye, and their wives and children too—everything they have or ever hope
to have!  And if he promises them nothing but danger and death all the
more they’ll go to him."

"Then we must deal with him also."

"You can’t—you can’t do anything with a man like that—a man who wants
nothing and is afraid of nothing—except kill him, and you can’t do that
either."

The Consul-General did not reply immediately, and, coming closer, Gordon
began to plead with him.

"Father, believe me, I know what I’m saying.  Don’t be blind to the
storm that is brewing, and so undo all the good you have ever done.  For
Egypt’s sake, England’s, your own, don’t let damnable scoundrels like
the Grand Cadi and the Prime Minister play on you like a pipe."

It was Gordon who had blundered now, and the consequences were cruel.
The ruthless, saturnine old man rose again, and on his square-hewn face
there was an icy smile.

"That brings me," he said, speaking very slowly, "from what _I_ have
done to what you must do.  The Ulema of El Azhar have received an order
to close the University.  It went to them this morning through the
President of the Council, who is acting as Regent in the absence of the
Khedive.  If they refuse to go it will be your duty to turn them out."

"Mine?"

"Yours!  The Governor of the City and the Commandant of Police will go
with you, but where sixteen thousand students and a disaffected
population have to be dealt with the military will be required.  If you
had brought Ishmael Ameer back from Alexandria this step might have been
unnecessary, but now instead of one man you may have to arrest
hundreds."

"But if they resist—and they will—I know they will——"

"In that case they will be tried by Special Tribunal as persons
assaulting members of the British Army of Occupation, and be dispatched
without delay to the Soudan."

"But surely——"

"The Ulema are required to signify their assent by to-morrow morning,
and we are to meet at the Citadel at four in the afternoon.  You will
probably be required to be there."

"But, Father——"

"We left something to your discretion before, hoping to give you an
opportunity of distinguishing yourself in the eyes of England, but in
this case your orders will be definite, and your only duty will be to
obey."

"But will you not permit me to——"

"That will do for the present.  I’m busy.  Good-day!"

Gordon went out dazed and dumbfounded.  He saw nothing of Ibrahim who
handed him his linen-covered cap in the hall, or of the page-boy at the
porch who gave him his reins and held down his stirrup.  When he came
back to consciousness he was riding by the side of the Nile where the
bridge was open, and a number of boats with white sails, like a flight
of great sea-gulls, were sweeping through.

At the next moment he was at the entrance to his own quarters, and found
a white motor-car standing there.  It was Helena’s car, and leaping from
the saddle, he went bounding up the stairs.




                            *CHAPTER XVIII*


Helena, with an anxious and perplexed face, was at his door, talking to
his soldier-servant.  At the next instant they were in each other’s
arms, and their troubles were gone.  Her smile seemed to light up his
room more than all its wealth of sunlight, and nothing else was of the
smallest consequence.  But after a moment she drew out a letter and
said—

"I told Father you were back, and he dictated a message to you.  He was
going to send it by his A.D.C., but I asked to be allowed to bring it
myself and he consented.  Here it is, dear."

Gordon opened and read the General’s letter.  It was a formal request
that he should be in attendance at the Citadel at four the following day
to receive urgent and important instructions.

"You know what it refers to, Helena?"

"Yes, I know," she answered.

The look of perplexity had returned to her face, and for some minutes
they stood arm-in-arm by the open window, looking down at the Nile in a
dazed and dreamy way.

"What are you going to do, Gordon?"

"I don’t know—yet."

"It will be an order now, and as an officer you can do nothing but
obey."

"I suppose not, dear."

"There are so many things calling for your obedience, too—honour,
ambition, everything a soldier can want, you know."

"I know!  I know!"

She crept closer and said, "Then there’s something else, dear."

"What else, Helena?"

"Haven’t I always told you that sooner or later that man would come
between us?"

"Ishmael?"

"Yes.  Last night my father said ... but I hate to mention it."

"Tell me, dear, tell me."

"He said, ’You couldn’t marry a man who had disobeyed and been
degraded.’"

"Meaning that if I refused to obey orders, you and I perhaps ... by
arrangement between your father and mine, maybe——"

"That is what I understood him to mean, dear, and therefore I came to
see you."

He flushed crimson for a moment and then began to laugh.

"No, no!  I’ll never believe that of them.  It would be
monstrous—impossible!"

But the questioning look in Helena’s eyes remained, and he tried to
reassure her.  So many things might happen to remove the difficulty
altogether.  The Ulema might take the order of the Government as a
protest against the visit of Ishmael Ameer, and send him instructions
not to come to Cairo.

"He’s here already, dear," said Helena.

As she drove down from the Citadel she had passed through a crowd of
natives coming from the direction of the railway station, and some one
had said it was a procession in honour of the new prophet who had just
arrived from Alexandria.

"Then you’ve seen him yourself, Helena?"

"I saw a man in a white dress on a white camel, but I didn’t look at
him.—I had somebody else to think about."

He was carried away by the singleness of her love, and with a score of
passionate expressions he kissed her beautiful white hands and did his
best to comfort her.

"Never mind, dear!  Don’t be afraid!  The Governors of El Azhar may
agree to close their doors—temporarily, at all events.  Anyhow, we’ll
muddle through somehow."

She made him promise not to go near the "new Mahdi," and then began to
draw on her long yellow driving gloves.

"I suppose the gossips of Cairo would be shocked if they knew I had come
to see you," she said.

"It’s not the first time you’ve been here, though. You’re here
always—see!" he said, and with his arm about her waist he took her round
his room to look at her portraits that hung on the walls.  It was Helena
here, Helena there, Helena everywhere, but since that was the first time
the real Helena had visited his quarters she must drink his health
there.

She would only drink it in water, and when she had done so, she had to
slip off her glove again and dip her finger into the same glass that he
might drink her own health as well.  In spite of the shadow of trouble
which hung over them they were very happy.  A world of warm impulses
coursed through their veins, and they could hardly permit themselves to
part.  It was sweet to stand by the window again and look down at the
dazzling Nile.  For them the old river flowed, for them it sang its
sleepy song.  They looked into each other’s eyes and smiled without
speaking.  It was just as if their hearts saw each other and were
satisfied.

At length she clasped her arms about his neck, and he felt the warm glow
of her body.

"You think that still, Gordon?"

"What, dearest?"

"That love is above everything?"

"Everything in the world," he whispered, and then she kissed him of
herself and nothing else mattered—nothing on earth or in heaven.




                             *CHAPTER XIX*


When Helena had gone the air of his room seemed to be more dumb and
empty than it had ever been before; but the bell of the telephone rang
immediately, and Hafiz spoke to him.

Hafiz had just heard from his uncle that the Ulema were to meet at eight
o’clock to consider what course they ought to adopt.  The Chancellor was
in favour of submission to superior force, but some of his colleagues of
the reactionary party—the old stick-in-the-muds made in Mecca—not being
able to believe the Government could be in earnest, were advocating
revolt, even resistance.

"Hadn’t you better go up to El Azhar to-night, Gordon, and tell them the
Government means business? They’ll believe _you_, you know, and it may
save riot, perhaps bloodshed."

"I hadn’t intended to go there again, Hafiz, but if you think I can do
any good——"

"You can—I’m sure you can.  Let me call for you at eight and we’ll go up
together."

"Can’t see why we shouldn’t....  But wait! Ishmael Ameer is in
Cairo—will he be there, think you?"

"Don’t know—should think it very likely."

"Well, it can’t be helped.  Eight o’clock, then! By-bye!" said Gordon,
and with that he rang off and wrote to Helena, telling her what he was
going to do. He was going to break his word to her again, but it was
only in the interests of peace, and with the hope of preventing trouble.

"Don’t suppose these people can influence me a hair’s-breadth, dearest,"
he wrote, "and above all don’t be angry."

At eight o’clock Hafiz came for him, and, dressed in mufti, they walked
up to the University.  With more than usual ceremony they were taken to
the Chancellor’s room in the roof, and there in a tense, electrical
atmosphere, the Ulema were already assembled—a group of eight or nine
rugged and unkempt creatures in their farageeyahs (a loose grey robe
like that of a monk), squatting on the divans about the walls.  All the
members of the Board of El Azhar were present, and the only stranger
there, except themselves, was Ishmael Ameer, who sat, in his spotless
white dress and with his solemn face, on a chair beside the door.

In silence, and with many sweeping salaams from floor to forehead,
Gordon was received by the company, and at the request of the Chancellor
he explained the object of his visit.  It was not official, and it was
scarcely proper, but it was intended to do good.  There were moments
when, passion being excited, there was a serious risk of collision
between governors and governed. This was one of them.  Rightly or
wrongly the Consul-General was convinced that the University of Cairo
was likely to become a centre of sedition—could they not agree to close
it for a time at all events?

At that the electrical atmosphere of the room broke into rumblings of
thunder.  The order of the Government was an outrage on the Mohammedan
religion, which England had pledged herself to respect.  El Azhar was
one of the three holy places of the Islamic world, and to close it was
to take the bread of life from the Moslems.  "The Government might as
well cut our throats at once and have done with it," said some one.

From denouncing the order of the Government the Ulema went on to
denounce the Government itself.  It was eating the people!  It was like
wolves trying to devour them!  "Are we to be body and soul under the
heel of the infidel!" they asked themselves.

After that they denounced Lord Nuneham.  He was the slave of power!  He
was drunk with the strong drink of authority!  The University was their
voice—he had deprived them of every other—and now he was trying to
strike them dumb!  When somebody, remembering that they were speaking
before the Consul-General’s son, suggested that if he were doing a bad
act it might be with a good conscience, an Alim with an injured eye and
a malignant face cried, "No, by Allah!  The man who usurps the place of
God becomes a devil, and that’s what Nuneham is and long has been."

Listening to their violence, Gordon had found himself taking his
father’s part, and at this moment his anger had risen so high that he
was struggling against an impulse to take the unkempt creature by the
throat and fling him out of the room, when the soft voice of the
Chancellor began to plead for peace—

"Mohammed (to him be prayer and peace!) always yielded to superior
force, and who are we that we should be too proud to follow his
example?"

But at that the reactionary party became louder and fiercer than before.
"Our Prophet," cried one, "has commanded us not to seek war and not to
begin it. But he has also told us that if war is waged against Islam we
are to resist it under penalty of being ourselves as unbelievers, and to
follow up those who assail us without pity and without remorse.
Therefore, if the English close our holy El Azhar, they will be waging
war on our religion, and by the Most High God, we win fight them to the
last man, woman, and child."

At that instant Hafiz, who had been trembling in an obscure seat by the
door, rose to his feet and said in a nervous voice, addressing his
uncle—

"Eminence, may I say something?"

"Speak, son of my sister," said the Chancellor.

"It is about Colonel Lord," said Hafiz.  "If you refuse to close El
Azhar, an order to force you to do so will be issued to the military,
and Colonel Lord will be required to carry it into effect."

"Well?"

"He is the friend of the Muslemeen, your Eminence, but if you resist him
he will be compelled to kill you."

"Wouldn’t it be well to say ’With God’s permission’?" said the man with
the injured eye, whereupon Hafiz wheeled round on him and answered
hotly—

"He has the bayonets and he has the courage, and if you fight him there
won’t be so much as a rat among you that will be left alive."

There was a moment of tense and breathless silence, and then Hafiz, now
as nervous as before, said quietly—

"On the other hand, if he refuses to obey his orders he will lose his
place and rank as a soldier.  Which of these do you wish to see, your
Eminence?"

There was another moment of breathless silence, and then Ishmael Ameer,
who had not spoken before, said in his quivering voice—

"Let us call on God to guide us, my brothers—in tears and in fervent
prayer, all night long in the mosque, until His light shines on us and a
door of hope has opened."




                              *CHAPTER XX*


As Gordon returned to barracks the air of the native section of the city
seemed to tingle with excitement. The dirty, unpaved streets with their
overhanging tenements were thronged.  Framed portraits of Ishmael Ameer,
with candles burning in front of them, were standing on the counters of
nearly all the cafés, and the men squatting on the benches about were
chanting the Koran.  One man, generally a blind man, with his right hand
before his ear, would be reciting the text, and at the close of every
Surah the others would cry "Allah!  Allah!"

In the densest quarter, where the streets were narrowest and most full
of ruts, the houses most wretched, and the windows most covered with
cobwebs, a company of dervishes were walking in procession, bearing
their ragged banners, and singing their weird Arab music to the
accompaniment of pipes and drums, while boys parading beside them were
carrying tin lamps and open flares.  Before certain of the houses they
stopped, and for some minutes they swayed their bodies to an increasing
chorus of "Allah!  Allah!  Allah!"

Gordon saw what had happened.  With the coming of the new teacher a wave
of religious feeling had swept over the city.  Dam it up suddenly, and
what scenes of fanatical frenzy might not occur!

Back in his room, with the window down to shut out the noises from the
river and the bridge, he tried to come to a conclusion as to what he
ought to do the following day if the Ulema decided to resist.  They
_would_ resist, he had no doubt about that, for where men were under the
influence of gusts of religious passion, they might call on God, but
God’s answer was always the same.

If the Ulema were to decide not to close their sacred place they would
intend to die in defence of it, and, seeing the issue from the Moslem
point of view, that El Azhar was the centre of their spiritual life,
Gordon concluded that they would be justified in resisting.  If they
were justified the order to evict them would be wicked, and the act of
eviction would be a crime.  "I can’t do it," he told himself.  "I can’t
and I won’t!"

This firm resolve relieved him for a moment, and then he began to ask
himself what would happen if he refused to obey.  The bad work would be
done all the same, for somebody else would do it.  "What, then, will be
the result?" he thought.

The first result would be that he himself would suffer.  He would be
tried for insubordination, and of course degraded and punished.  As a
man he might be in the right, but as a soldier he would be in the wrong.
He thought of his hard-fought fights and of the honours he had won, and
his head went round in a whirl.

The next result would be that he would bring disgrace upon his father as
well.  His refusal to obey orders would become known, and if the
consequences he expected should come to pass he would seem to stand up
as the first of his father’s accusers.  He, his father’s only son, would
be the means of condemning him in the eyes of England, of Europe, of the
world!  In his old age, too, and after all he had done for Egypt!

Then above all there was Helena!  The General would side with the
Consul-General, and Helena would be required to cast in her lot with her
father or with him.  If she sided with him she would have to break with
her father; if she sided with her father she would have to part from
him.  In either case the happiness of her life would be wasted—_he_
would have wasted it, and he would have wasted his own happiness as
well.

This thought seemed to take him by the throat and stifle him.  He leapt
from the bed on which he had been lying in restless pain and threw open
the window. The river and the bridge were quiet by that time, but
through the breathless night air there came the music of a waltz.  It
was the last dance of the visiting season at an hotel near by—a number
of British officers were dancing on the edge of the volcano.

Gordon shut the window and again threw himself on the bed.  At length
the problem that tormented him seemed to resolve itself into one issue.
His father did not realise that the Moslems would die rather than give
up possession of their holy place, and that, in order to turn them out
of it, he would have to destroy them—slaughter them.  A man could not
outrage the most sacred of human feelings without being morally blind to
what he was doing.  His father was a great man—a thousand times greater
than he himself could ever hope to be—but in this case he was blind, and
somebody had to open his eyes.

"I’ll go and bring him to reason," he thought.  "He may insult me if he
likes, but no matter!"

The last cab had rattled home and the streets were silent when Gordon
reached the entrance to the Agency. Then he saw that it was late, for
the house was in darkness and not even the window of the library showed
a light.  The moon was full and he looked at his watch. Good heavens!
It was two o’clock!

The house-dog heard his footsteps on the gravel path and barked and
bounded towards him; then, recognising him, it began to snuffle and to
lick his hands.  At the same moment a light appeared in an upper window.
It was the window of his mother’s room, and at sight of it his
resolution began to ebb away and he was once more seized with
uncertainty.

Strife between himself and his father would extinguish the last rays of
his mother’s flickering life. He could see her looking at him with her
pleading, frightened eyes.

"Am I really going to kill my mother—that too?" he thought.

He was as far as ever from knowing what course he ought to take, but the
light in his mother’s window, filtering through the lace curtains that
were drawn across it, was like a tear-dimmed, accusing eye, and with a
new emotion he was compelled to turn away.




                             *CHAPTER XXI*


As two o’clock struck on the soft cathedral bell of a little clock by
the side of her bed Fatimah rose with a yawn, switched on the electric
light, and filled a small glass from a bottle on the mantel-piece.

"Time to take your medicine, my lady," she said in a sleepy voice.

Her mistress did not reply immediately, and she asked—

"Are you asleep?"

But her lady, who was wide awake, whispered, "Hush! do you hear Rover?
Isn’t that somebody on the path?"

Fatimah listened as well as she could through the drums of sleep that
were beating in her ears, and then she answered—

"No, I hear nothing."

"I thought it was Gordon’s footstep," said the old lady, raising herself
in bed to take the medicine that Fatimah was holding out to her.

"It’s strange!  Gordon’s step is exactly like his grandfather’s."

"Don’t spill it, my lady," said Fatimah, and with a trembling hand the
old lady drank off her dose.

"He’s like his grandfather in other things, too.  I remember when I was
a girl there was a story of how he struck one of his soldiers in the
Civil War, thinking the man was guilty of some offence.  But afterwards
he found the poor fellow was innocent, and had taken the blow for his
brother without saying a word.  Father never forgave himself for
that—never!"

"Shall I put on the eider-down?  The nights are cold if the days are
hot, you know."

"Yes—no—just as you think best, nurse....  I’m sure Gordon will do what
is right, whatever happens. I’m sorry for his father, though.  Did you
hear what he said when he came to bid me good-night?—’They think they’ve
caught me now that they’ve caught my son, but let them wait—we’ll see.’"

"Hush!" said Fatimah, and she pointed to the wall of the adjoining room.
From the other side of it came the faint sound of measured footsteps.

"He’s walking again—can’t sleep, I suppose," said Fatimah in a drowsy
whisper.

"Ah, well!" said the old lady, after listening for a moment.  And then
Fatimah put out the light and went back to her bed.

"God bless my boy!" said a tremulous voice in the darkness.

After that there was a sigh, and then silence—save for the hollow thud
of footsteps in the adjoining room.




                             *CHAPTER XXII*


Before Gordon was out of bed next morning Hafiz rang him up on the
telephone.  He had just heard from his uncle, the Chancellor, that as a
result of their night-long deliberation and prayer, the Ulema had
decided to ask the Consul-General to receive Ishmael Ameer and listen to
a suggestion.

"What will it be?" asked Gordon.

"That the Government should leave El Azhar alone on condition that the
Ulema consent to open it, and all the mosques connected with it, to
public and police inspection, so as to dissipate the suspicion that they
are centres of sedition."

"Splendid!  To make the mosques as free as Christian churches is a
splendid thought—an inspiration! But if the Government will not
agree—what then?"

"Then the order to close El Azhar will be resisted. ’Only over our dead
bodies,’ they say, ’shall the soldiers enter it.’"

Gordon went about his work that morning like a man dazed and dumb, but
after lunch he dressed himself carefully in his full staff uniform, with
his aiguilettes hanging from his left shoulder, his gold and crimson
sash, his sword, and his white, be-spiked helmet.  He put on all his
medals and decorations—his Distinguished Service Order: his King’s and
South African War medal with four clasps: his British Soudan medal: his
Medjidieh: and his Khedive’s medal with four clasps. It was not for
nothing that he did this, nor merely because he was going to an official
conference, but with a certain pride as of a man who had won the right
to consideration.

Taking a cab by the gate of the barracks he drove through the native
quarters of the city, and saw crowds surging through the streets in the
direction of El Azhar. The atmosphere seemed to tingle with the spirit
of revolution, and seeing the operation of the sublime instinct of
humanity which leads people in defence of their faith to the place where
danger is greatest, he felt glad and proud that what was best in him was
about to conquer.

Arriving at the Citadel he found Helena’s black boy waiting for him at
the door of the General’s house with a message from his mistress, saying
the gentlemen had not arrived and she wished to see him.  The city below
lay bright under the warm _soolham_ of the afternoon sun, and the
swallows were swirling past the windows of Helena’s sitting-room, but
Helena herself was under a cloud.

"I see what it is—you are angry with me for going to El Azhar last
night," said Gordon.

"No, it isn’t that, though I think you might have kept faith with me,"
she answered.  "But we have no time to lose, and I have something to say
to you.  In the first place I want you to know that Colonel Macdonald,
your Deputy Assistant Adjutant, has been ordered to stand by.  He will
be only too happy to take your place if necessary."

"He’s welcome!" said Gordon.

Her brows were contracted, her lips set.  She fastened her eyes on him
and said—

"Then there is something else I wish to tell you."

"What is it, Helena?"

"When my father asked me if I could marry a man who had disobeyed and
been degraded, I said ... But it doesn’t matter what I said.  My father
has hardly spoken to me since.  It is the first cloud that has come
between us—the very first.  But when I answered him as I did, there was
something I had forgotten."

"What was it, dearest?"

"I cannot tell you what it was—I can only tell you what it comes to."

"What does it come to, Helena?"

"That whatever happens to-day I can never leave my father—never as long
as he lives."

"God forbid that you should be tempted to do so—but why?"

"That is what I cannot tell you.  It is a secret."

"I can think of no secret that I could not share with you, Helena."

"Nor I with you—if it were my own—but this isn’t."

"I cannot understand you, dear."

"Say it is somebody else’s secret, and that his life, his career,
depends upon it.  Say it couldn’t be told to you without putting you in
a false position—involving you in responsibilities which you have no
right to bear."

"You puzzle me, bewilder me, Helena."

"Then trust me, dear—trust me for the present at all events, and some
day you shall know everything," she said; whereupon Gordon, who had not
taken his eyes off her, said—

"So what it really comes to is this—that whatever course your father
takes to-day I must take it also, under pain of a violent separation
from you!  Isn’t that it, Helena?  Isn’t it?  And if so, isn’t it like
sending a man into battle with his hands tied and his eyes blindfolded?"

She dropped her head but made no reply.

"That is not what I expected of you, Helena.  The Helena who has been
living in my mind is a girl who would say to me at a moment like this,
’Do what you believe to be right, Gordon, and whether you are degraded
to the lowest rank or raised to the highest honour, I will be with you—I
will stand by your side.’"

Her eyes flashed and she drew herself up.

"So you think I couldn’t say that—that I didn’t say anything like it
when my father spoke to me?  But if you have been thinking of me as a
girl like that, I have been thinking of you as a man who would say, ’I
love you, and do you know what my love means?  It means that my love for
you is above everything and everybody in the world.’"

"And it is, Helena, it is."

"Then why," she said, with her eyes fixed on his, "why do you let this
Egyptian and his interests come between us?  If you take his part after
what I have just told you, will it not be the same thing in the end as
choosing him against me?"

"Don’t vex me, Helena.  I’ve told you before that your jealousy of this
man is nonsense."

The word cut her to the quick, and she drew herself up again.

"Very well," she said, with a new force; "if it’s jealousy and if it’s
nonsense you must make your account with it.  I said I _couldn’t_ tell
you why I cannot leave my father—now I _won’t_.  You must choose between
us.  It is either that man or me."

"You mean that if the General decides against Ishmael Ameer you will
follow your father, and that I—whatever my conscience may say—I must
follow you?"

Her eyes blazed and she answered, "Yes."

"Good God, Helena!  What is it you want me to be?  Is it a man or a
manikin?"

At that moment the young Lieutenant who was the General’s Aide-de-camp
came in to say that the Consul-General and the Prime Minister had
arrived, and required Colonel Lord’s attendance.

"Presently," said Gordon, and as soon as the Lieutenant had gone he
turned to Helena again.

"Helena," he said, "there is not a moment to lose. Remember, this is the
last time I can see you before I am required to act one way or the
other.  God knows what may happen before I come out of that room. Will
you send me into it without any choice?"

She was breathing hard and biting her under lip.

"Your happiness is dearer to me than anything else in life, dear, but I
am a man, not a child, and if I am to follow your father in order not to
lose you, I must know why.  Will you tell me?"

Without raising her eyes Helena answered, "No!"

"Very well!" he said.  "In that case it must be as the fates determine,"
and straightening his sword-belt, he stepped to the door.

Helena looked up at him and in a fluttering voice called "Gordon!"

He turned, with his hand on the handle.  "What is it?"

For one instant she had an impulse to break her promise and tell him of
her father’s infirmity, but at the next moment she thought of the
Egyptian, and her pride and jealousy conquered.

"What is it, Helena?"

"Nothing," she said, and fled into her bedroom.

Gordon looked after her until she had disappeared, and then—hot, angry,
nervous, less able than before to meet the ordeal before him—he turned
the handle of the door and entered the General’s office.




                            *CHAPTER XXIII*


The Consul-General, the General, and the Egyptian Pasha in his tarboosh
were sitting in a half-circle; the General’s Military Secretary, Captain
Graham, was writing at the desk, and his Aide-de-camp, Lieutenant
Robson, was standing beside it.  Nobody was speaking as Gordon entered,
and the air of the room had the dumb emptiness which goes before a
storm. The General signalled to Gordon to sit, and requested his
Aide-de-camp to step out and wait in his own office, and then said,
speaking in a jerky, nervous way—

"Gordon, I have an order of the utmost importance to give you, but
before I do so your father has something to say."

With that he took a seat by the side of the desk, while the
Consul-General, without changing the direction of his eyes, said slowly
and deliberately—

"I need hardly tell you, Gordon, that the explanation I am about to make
would be quite unnecessary in the case of an ordinary officer receiving
an ordinary command, but I have decided to make it to you out of regard
to the fact of who you are and what your relation to the General is to
be."

Gordon bowed without speaking.  He was struggling to compose himself,
and something was whispering to him, "Above all things, be calm!"

"I regret to say the Ulema have ignored the order which his Excellency
sent to them," said the Consul-General, indicating the Pasha.

"Ignored?"

"That’s what it comes to, though it’s true they asked me to receive the
man Ishmael Ameer and to consider a suggestion."

"You did, sir?"

"I did.  The man came, I saw him, and heard what he had to say—and now I
am more than ever convinced that he is a public peril."

"A peril?"

"First, because he advises officers and men to abstain from military
service on the ground that war is incompatible with religion.  That is
opposed to the existing. order of society, and therefore harmful to good
government."

"I agree," said the General, swinging restlessly in his revolving chair.

"Next, because he tells the Egyptian people that where the authority of
the law is opposed to what he is pleased to consider the commandments of
God they are to obey God and not the Government.  That is to make every
man a law to himself, and to cause the rule of the Government to be
defied."

The Pasha smiled and bowed his thin face over his hands, which were
clasped at his breast.

"Finally, because he says openly that in the time to come Egypt will be
a separate state with a peculiar mission, and that means Nationalism and
the end of the rule of England in the valley of the Nile."

Gordon made an effort to speak, but his father waved him aside.

"I am not here to argue with you about the man’s teaching, but merely to
define it.  He is one of the mischievous people who, taking no account
of the religious principles which lie at the root of civilisation, would
use religion to turn the world back to barbarism. What is true in his
doctrines is not new, and what is new is not true.  As for his reforms
of polygamy, divorce, seclusion of women, and so forth, I have no use
for the people who, in Cairo or in London, are for ever correcting the
proof-sheets of the Almighty by reading their holy book as they please,
whether it is the Koran or the Bible.  And as for his prophecies, there
are such things as mental strong drinks, and a man like this is
providing them."

"You spoke of a suggestion, sir," said Gordon, who was still struggling
to keep calm.

"His suggestion," said the Consul-General with icy composure, "his
suggestion was an aggravation of his offence.  He proposed that we
should leave El Azhar unmolested on condition that the Ulema opened it
to the public.  That meant that the Government must either countenance
his sedition or suppress it by the stupid means of discussing his
principles in courts of law."

The Pasha smiled and the General laughed, and then in a last word the
Consul-General said quietly—

"General Graves will now tell you what we require you to do."

The General, still jerky and nervous, then said—

"All the necessary preparations have been made, Gordon.  The—the
Governor of the City will call you up at your quarters, and on—on
receiving his message you will take a regiment of cavalry which is ready
here in the Citadel and one battalion of infantry which is under arms at
Kasr-el-Nil and accompany him to El Azhar.  There—as—as commander of the
troops you—at the request of the Governor—you will take such military
steps as in your opinion will be required to enter the
University—and—and clear out its students and professors.  You will
cause ten rounds of ammunition to be served out to the men, and you will
have absolute discretion as to the way you go to work, and as to the
amount of force necessary to be used—but you—of course you will be
responsible for everything that is done—or not done—in carrying out your
order.  I—I ask you to attend to this matter at once, and to report to
me to-night if possible."

When the General’s flurried words were spoken there was silence for a
moment, and then Gordon, trying in vain to control his voice, said
haltingly—

"You know I don’t want to do this work, General, and if it must be done
I beg of you to order some one else to do it."

"That is impossible," replied the General.  "You are the proper person
for this duty, and to give it to another officer would be to—to
strengthen the party of rebellion by saying in so many words that there
is disaffection in our own ranks."

"Then permit me to resign my appointment on your staff, sir.  I don’t
want to do so—God knows I don’t. My rank as a soldier is the one thing
in the world I’m proudest of, but I would rather resign it——"

"Resign it if you please—if you are so foolish.  Send in your papers,
but until they are accepted you are my officer, and I must ask you to
obey my order."

Gordon struggled hard with himself, and then said boldly—

"General, you must pardon me if I tell you that you don’t know what you
are asking me to do."

The three old men looked sharply round at him, but he was now keyed up
and did not care.

"No, sir—none of you!  You think you are merely asking me to drive out
of El Azhar a number of rebellious students and their teachers.  But you
are really asking me to kill hundreds, perhaps thousands of them."

"Fudge!  Fiddlesticks!" cried the General, and then, forgetting the
presence of the Pasha, he said, "These people are Egyptians—miserable,
pigeon-livered Egyptians!  Before you fire a shot they’ll fly away to a
man.  But even if they stay the responsibility will be their own—so what
the dev——"

"That’s just where we join issue, General," said Gordon.  "There isn’t a
worm that hasn’t a right to resent a wrong, and this will be a wrong,
and the people will be justified in resenting it."

The General, who was breathing hard, turned to the Consul-General and
said, "I’m sorry, my lord, very sorry, but you see——"

There was a short silence, and then the Consul-General, still calm on
the outside as a frozen lake, said, "Gordon, I presume you know what you
will be doing if you refuse to obey your General’s order?"

Gordon did not answer, and his father, in a biting note, continued—-

"I dare say you suppose you are following the dictates of conscience,
and I don’t question your sincerity.  I’m beginning to see that this
empire of ours is destined to be destroyed in the end by its
humanitarians, its philanthropists, its foolish people who are bewitched
by good intentions."

The sarcasm was cutting Gordon to the bone, but he did not reply, and
presently the old man’s voice softened.

"I presume you know that if you refuse to obey your General’s order you
will be dealing a blow at your father—dishonouring him, accusing him.
Your refusal will go far.  There will be no hushing it up.  England as
well as Egypt will hear of it."

A deep flush overspread the Proconsul’s face.

"For forty years I’ve been doing the work of civilisation in this
country.  I think progress has received a certain impetus.  And now when
I am old, and my strength is not what it once was, my son—my only son—is
pulling the lever that is to bring my house down over my head."

The old man’s voice trembled and almost broke.

"You’ve not thought of that, I suppose?"

Gordon’s emotions almost mastered him.  "Yes, sir," he said, "I have
thought of it, and it’s a great grief to me to oppose you.  But it would
be a still greater grief to help you—to help you to undo all the great
work you have ever done in Egypt.  Father, believe me, I know what I am
saying.  There will be bloodshed, and as sure as that happens there will
be an outcry all over the Mohammedan world.  The prestige of England
will suffer—in India—in Europe—America—everywhere. And you, father, you
alone will be blamed."

At that the General rose in great wrath, but the Consul-General
interposed.

"One moment, please!  I am anxious to make allowances for fanaticism,
and at a moment of tension I could wish to avoid any act that might
create a conflagration.  Therefore," he said, turning to Gordon, "if you
are so sure that there will be bloodshed I am willing to hold my hand on
one condition—that the man Ishmael, the mouthpiece of the sedition we
wish to suppress, should leave Egypt without delay."

Gordon did not reply immediately, and his father continued, "Why not?
It is surely better that one man should go than that the whole nation
should suffer. Send him out, drive him out, walk him over the frontier,
and for the present I am satisfied."

"Father," said Gordon, "what you ask me to do is impossible.  The
Egyptians believe Ishmael to be one of the prophets who are sent into
the world to keep the souls of men alive.  He is like the Mahdi to them,
and—who knows?—they may come to think of him as the Redeemer, the
Christ, who is to pacify the world. Rightly or wrongly, they think of
him already as a living protest against that part of Western
civilisation which is the result of force and fraud.  Therefore to drive
him out of the country would be the same thing to them as to drive out
religion.  In their view, it would be a sin against humanity—a sin
against God."

But the General could bear no more.  Rising from the desk, he said
contemptuously—

"All that’s very fine, very exalted, I dare say, but we are plain
soldiers, you and I, and we cannot follow the flights of great minds
like these Mohammedan Sheikhs.  So without further argument I ask you if
you are willing to carry out the order I have given you."

"It would be a crime, sir."

"Crime or no crime, it would be no concern of yours. Do you refuse to
obey my order?"

"Recall your order, sir, and I shall have no reason to refuse to obey
it."

"Do you refuse to obey my order?"

"It would be against my conscience, General."

"Your conscience is not in question.  Your only duty is to carry out the
will of your superior."

"When I accepted my commission in the army did I lose my rights as a
human being, sir?"

"Don’t talk to me about losing your rights.  In the face of duty an
officer loses father and mother, wife and child.  According to the
King’s regulations, you are a soldier first, remember."

"No, sir; according to the King’s regulations I am first of all a man."

The General bridled his gathering anger and answered—

"Of course you can ask for a written order—if you wish to avoid the
danger of blame."

"I wish to avoid the danger of doing wrong, sir," said Gordon, and then,
glancing towards his father, he added, "Let me feel that I’m fighting
for the right. An English soldier cannot fight without that."

"Then I ask you as an English soldier if you refuse to obey my order?"
repeated the General.  But Gordon, still with his face towards his
father, said—

"Wherever the English flag flies men say, ’Here is justice.’  That’s
something to be proud of.  Don’t let us lose it, sir."

"I ask you again," said the General, "if you refuse to obey my order?"

"I have done wrong things without knowing them," said Gordon, "but when
you ask me to——"

"England asks you to obey your General—will you do it?" said General
Graves, and then Gordon faced back to him, and in a voice that rang
through the room he said—

"No, not for England will I do what I _know_ to be wrong."

At that the Consul-General waved his hand and said, "Let us have done,"
whereupon General Graves, who was now violently agitated, touched a
hand-bell on the desk, and when his servant appeared, he said—

"Tell my daughter to come to me."

Not a word more was spoken until light footsteps were heard approaching
and Helena came into the room, with a handkerchief in her hand, pale as
if she had been crying and breathless as if she had been running hard.
The three old gentlemen rose and bowed to her as she entered, but
Gordon, whose face had frowned when he heard the General’s command, rose
and sat down again without turning in her direction.

"Sit down, Helena," said the General, and Helena sat.

"Helena, you will remember that I asked you if you could marry an
officer who for disobedience to his General—and that General your
father—had been court-martialled and perhaps degraded?"

In a scarcely audible voice Helena answered, "Yes."

"Then tell Colonel Lord what course you will take if by his own
deliberate act that misfortune should befall him."

A hot blush mounted to Helena’s cheeks, and looking at the hem of her
handkerchief she said—

"Gordon knows already what I would say, father. There is no need to tell
him."

Then the General turned back to Gordon.  "You hear?" he said.  "I
presume you understand Helena’s answer.  For the sake of our mutual
peace and happiness I wished to give you one more chance.  The issue is
now plain.  Either you obey your General’s order or you renounce all
hope of his daughter—which is it to be?"

The young man swallowed his anger and answered—

"Is it fair, sir—fair to Helena, I mean—to put her to a test like
that—either violent separation from her father or from me?  But as you
have spoken to Helena I ask you to allow me to do so also."

"No, I forbid it!" said the General.

"Don’t be afraid, sir.  I’m not going to appeal over your head to any
love for me in Helena’s heart.  That must speak for itself now—if it’s
to speak at all. But"—his voice was so soft and low that it could hardly
be heard—"I wish to ask her a question.  Helena——"

"I forbid it, I tell you," said the General hotly.

There was a moment of tense silence and then Gordon, who had suddenly
become hoarse, said—

"You spoke about a written order, General—give it to me."

"With pleasure!" said the General, and turning to his Military Secretary
at the desk he requested him to make out an order in the Order Book
according to the terms of his verbal command.

Nothing was heard in the silence of the next moment but the spasmodic
scratching of Captain Graham’s quill pen.  The Consul-General sat
motionless, and the Pasha merely smoothed one white hand over the other.
Gordon tried to glance into Helena’s face, but she looked fixedly before
her out of her large, wide-open, swollen eyes.

Only one idea shaped itself clearly through the storm that raged in
Gordon’s brain—to secure his happiness with Helena he must make himself
unhappy in every other relation of life—to save himself from degradation
as a soldier he must degrade himself as a man.

Presently through the whirling mist of his half-consciousness he was
aware that the Military Secretary had ceased writing, and that the
General was offering him a paper.

"Here it is," the General was saying, with a certain bitterness.  "Now
you may set your mind at ease.  If there are any bad consequences, you
can preserve your reputation as an officer.  And if there are any
complaints from the War Office or anywhere else, you can lay the blame
on me.  You can go on with your duty without fear for your honour, and
when——"

But Gordon, whose gorge had risen at every word, suddenly lost control
of himself, and getting up with the paper in his hand he said—

"No, I will not go on.  Do you suppose I have been thinking of myself?
Take back your order.  There is no obedience due to a sinful command,
and this command is sinful.  It is wicked, it is mad, it is abominable.
You are asking me to commit murder—that’s it—murder—and I will not
commit it.  There’s your order—take it back and damn it!"

So saying, he crushed the paper in his hands and flung it on the desk.

At the next instant everybody in the room had risen. There was
consternation on every face, and the General, who was choking with
anger, was saying in a half-stifled voice—

"You are no fool—you know what you have done now.  You have not only
refused to obey orders—you have insulted your General and been guilty of
deliberate insubordination.  Therefore you are unworthy of bearing
arms—give me your sword."

Gordon hesitated for a moment, and the General said—

"Give it me—give it me."

Then with a rapid gesture Gordon unbuckled his sword from the belt and
handed it to the General.

The General held it in both his hands, which were vibrating like the
parts of an engine from the moving power within, while he said, in the
same half-stifled voice as before—

"You have had the greatest opportunity that ever came to an English
soldier and—thrown it away.  You have humiliated your father, outraged
the love of your intended wife, and insulted England.  Therefore you are
a traitor!"

Gordon quivered visibly at that word, and seeing this, the General
hurled it at him again.

"A traitor, I say.  A traitor who has consorted with the enemies of his
country."  With that he drew the sword from its scabbard, broke it
across his knee, and flung the fragments at Gordon’s feet.

Helena turned and fled from the room in agony at the harrowing scene,
and the Consul-General, unable to bear the sight of it, rose and walked
to the window, his face broken up with pain as no one had ever seen it
before.

Then the General, who had been worked up to a towering rage by his own
words and acts, lost himself utterly, and saying—

"You are unfit to wear the decorations of an English soldier.  Take them
off, take them off!" he laid hold of Gordon’s medals—the Distinguished
Service Order, the South African Medal with its four clasps, the British
Soudan Medal, the Medjidieh, and the Khedive’s star—and tore them from
his tunic, ripping pieces of the cloth away with them, and threw them on
the ground.

Then in a voice like the scream of a wild bird, he cried—

"Now go!  Go back to your quarters and consider yourself under arrest.
Or take my advice and be off altogether.  Quit the army you have
dishonoured and the friends you have disgraced and hide your infamous
conduct in some foreign land.  Leave the room at once!"

Gordon had stood through this gross indignity bolt upright and without
speaking.  His face had become deadly white and his colourless lower lip
had trembled. At the end, while the old General was taking gusts of
breath, he tried to say something, but his tongue refused to speak.  At
length he staggered rather than walked to the door, and with his hand on
the handle he turned and said quietly, but in a voice which his father
never forgot—

"General, the time may come when it will be even more painful to you to
remember all this than it has been to me to bear it."

Then he stumbled out of the room.




                             *CHAPTER XXIV*


Out in the hall he had an impulse to turn towards Helena’s room on the
right, but through his half-blind eyes he saw Helena herself on the
left, standing by the open entrance to the garden, with her handkerchief
at her mouth.

"Helena!"

She made a little nervous cry, but stifling it in her throat she turned
hotly round on him.

"You told me that love was above everything," she said, "and this is how
you love me!"

Torn as he was to his heart’s core, outraged as he believed himself to
be, he made a feeble effort to excuse himself.

"I couldn’t help it, Helena,—it was impossible for me to act otherwise."

"Oh, I know!  I know!" she said.  "You were doing what you thought to be
right.  But I am no match for you.  You have duties that are higher than
your duty to me."

Her tone cut him to the quick, and he tried to speak but could not.
Like a drowning man he stretched out his hand to her, but she made no
response.

[Illustration: He stretched out his hand to her, but she made no
response]

"It was not to be, I see that now," she said, while her eyes filled and
her bosom heaved.  "I am not worthy of you.  But I loved you and I
thought you loved me, and I believed you when you told me that nothing
could come between us."

Again he tried to speak, to explain, to protest, but his tongue would
not utter a sound.

"If you had really loved me you would have been ready to ... even to....
But I was mistaken and I am punished, and this is how it is to end!"

"Helena, for God’s sake—" he began, but he could bear no more.  He did
not see that the girl’s love was fighting with her pride.  The hideous
injustice of it all was working like madness in his brain, and after a
moment he turned to go.

As he walked across the garden the ground under his feet sounded hollow
in his ears like the ground above a new-covered grave.  When he reached
the gate he thought he heard Helena calling in a pleading, sobbing
voice—

"Gordon!"

But when he turned to look back she had disappeared. Then bareheaded,
without helmet or sword, with every badge of rank and honour gone, he
pulled the gate open and staggered into the square.




                             *CHAPTER XXV*


Helena returned to her father’s room, and found the two old men getting
ready to go.  In the Pasha’s face there were traces of that impulse to
smile which comes to shallow natures in the presence of another person’s
troubles.  But the face of the Consul-General was a tragic sight.  The
square-set jaw hung low, and the eyes were heavy as with unshed tears.
It was easy to see that the iron man was deeply moved—that the depths of
his ice-bound soul were utterly broken up.

Only in short, disjointed sentences did he speak at all.  It was about
his enemies—the corrupt, cruel, and hypocritical upholders of the old
dark ways.  They had bided their time; they had taken their revenge;
they had hit him at last where he could least bear a blow; they had
struck him in the face with the hand of his only son.

"There is no shame left in them," he said, and then he turned to Helena
as if intending to say some word of sympathy.  He wanted to tell her
that he had hoped for other things, and would have been happy if they
had come to pass.  But when he saw the girl standing before him with her
red eyes and pale cheeks, he hesitated, grasped her hand, held it for a
moment, and then walked away without a word.

The Military Secretary accompanied the Consul-General and the Pasha to
their carriages, and so father and daughter were left together.  The
General, labouring under the most painful of all senses, the sense of
having done an unworthy thing, walked for some minutes about the room,
and talked excitedly, while Helena sat on the sofa in silence, and,
resting her chin on her hand, looked fixedly before her.

"Well, well, it’s all over, thank God!  It couldn’t be helped, either!
It had to be!  Better as it is, too, than if it had come later on....
How hot I am!  My throat is like fire.  Get me a drink of water, girl."

"Let me give you your medicine, father.  It’s here on the desk," said
Helena.

"No, no!  Water, girl, water!  That’s right! There! ... He has gone, I
suppose?  Has he gone?  Yes? Good thing too!  Hope I’ll never see him
again!  I never will—never! ... How my head aches!  No wonder either!"

"You’re ill, father—let me run for the doctor."

"Certainly not.  I’m all right.  Sit down, girl.  Sit down and don’t
worry....  You mustn’t mind me. I’m a bit put out—naturally!  It’s hard
for you, I know, but don’t cry, Helena!"

"I’m not crying, father—you see I’m not."

"That’s right!  That’s right, dear!  It’s hard for you, I say, but then
it isn’t easy for me either.  I liked him.  I did, I confess it.  I
really liked him, and to ... to do that was like cutting off one’s own
son. But ... give me another drink of water, Helena ... or perhaps if
you think you ought to run ... no, give me the medicine and I’ll be
better presently."

She poured out a dose and he drank it off.

"Now I’ll lie down and close my eyes.  I soon get better when I lie down
and close my eyes, you know. And don’t fret, dear.  Think what an escape
you’ve had!  Merciful heavens!  A traitor!  Think if you had married a
traitor!  A man who had sold himself to the enemies of England!  I was
proud of you when you showed him that—come what would—you must stand by
your country.  Splendid!  Just what I expected of you, Helena!
Splendid!"

After a while his excited speech and gusty breathing softened down to
silence and to something like sleep, and then Helena sat on a stool
beside the sofa and covered her face with her hands.  A hot flush
mounted to her pale cheeks when she remembered that it had not been for
England that she had acted as she had, but first for her father and next
for herself.

Perhaps she ought to have told Gordon why she could not leave her
father.  If she had done so he might have acted otherwise.  But the real
author of the whole trouble had been the Egyptian.  How she hated that
man!  With all the bitterness of her tortured heart she hated him!

As for Gordon, traitor or no traitor, he had been above them all!  Far,
far above everybody!  Even the Consul-General, now she came to think of
it, had been a little man compared with his son.

With her face buried in both hands and the tears at last trickling
through her fingers, she saw everything over again, and one thing above
all—Gordon standing in silence while her father insulted and degraded
him.

The General opened his eyes, and seeing Helena at his feet he tried to
comfort her, but every word he spoke went like iron into her soul.

"I’m sorry for you, Helena—very sorry!  We must bear this trouble
together, dear.  Only ourselves again now, you know, just as it was five
years ago at home. Your dark hour, this time, darling, but I’ll make it
up to you.  Come, kiss me, Helena," and, drying her weary eyes, she
kissed him.

The afternoon sun was then reddening the alabaster walls of the mosque
outside, and they heard a surging sound as of a crowd approaching.  A
moment later little black Mosie ran in to say that the new Mahdi was
coming, and almost before the General and Helena could rise to their
feet a tall man in white Oriental costume entered the room.  He came in
slowly, solemnly, and with head bent, saying—

"Excuse me, sir, if I come without ceremony."

"Ishmael Ameer?" asked the General.

"My name is Ishmael—you are the Commander of the British forces.  May I
speak with you alone?"

The General stood still for a moment, measuring his man from head to
foot, and then said—

"Leave us, Helena."

Helena hesitated, and the General said, "I’m better now—leave us."

With that she went out reluctantly, turning at the door to look at her
enemy, who stood in his great height in the middle of the floor and
never so much as glanced in her direction.




                             *CHAPTER XXVI*


Both men continued to stand during the interview that followed—the one
in his white robes by the end of the sofa, resting two tapering fingers
upon it, the other in his General’s uniform by the side of the desk,
except when in the heat of his anger he strode with heavy step and the
jingling of spurs across the space between.

"Now, sir, now," said the General.  "I have urgent work to do, and not
much time to give you.  What is it?"

"I come," said Ishmael, who was outwardly very calm, though his large
black eyes were full of fire and light, "I come to speak to you about
the order to close El Azhar."

"Then you come to the wrong place," said the General sharply.  "You
should go to the Agency—the British Agency."

"I have seen the English lord already.  He refuses to withdraw his
order.  Therefore I am here to ask you—forgive me—I am here to ask you
not to obey it."

The General tried to laugh.  "Wonderful!" he said. "Your Eastern ideas
of discipline are wonderful! Please understand, sir, _I_ am here as the
instrument of authority—that and that only."

"An instrument has its responsibility," said Ishmael. "If there were no
instruments to do evil deeds would evil deeds be done?  It is not your
fault, sir, that the order has been issued, but it _will_ be your fault
if it is carried into effect."

"Really!" said the General, again trying to laugh. "Permit me to tell
you, sir, that in this case there will be no fault in question, neither
of mine nor anybody else’s. El Azhar is a hotbed of sedition, and it is
high time the Government cleared it out."

"El Azhar," said Ishmael, "is the heart of the Moslem faith.  Take their
religion away from them and the Moslems have nothing left.  You are a
Christian, and when your great Master was on earth He fed the souls of
the people first."

"Yes, and He whipped the rascals out of the temple, and that’s what the
Government is going to do now—to drive out the pretentious impostors who
are putting a lying spirit into the mouth of the people and making it
impossible to govern them."

The Egyptian showed no anger.  "I am here only to plead for the people,
sir.  Do not harden your heart against them.  Do not send armed men
among an unarmed populace.  It will be slaughter."

"Tell them to submit to the Government and there will be no harm done to
any one.  It’s their duty, isn’t it?  Whatever the Government may be,
isn’t it their duty to submit to it?"

"Yes," said Ishmael.  "We who are Moslems are taught by the Prophet
(blessed be his name!) that even if a negro slave is appointed to rule
over us we ought to obey him."

"Deuce take it, sir, what do you mean by that?" said the General.

"But Government is a trust from God," said the Egyptian, "and at the Day
of Resurrection the Most High will ask you what you have done to His
children."

"Damn it, sir, have you come here to preach me a sermon?"

"I have come to plead with you for justice—the justice you look for from
your Saviour.  ’Be merciful to the weak,’ He taught, and it is for the
weak I appeal to you.  He was meek and lowly—will you forget His
precepts?  ’Love one another’—will you make strife between man and man?
He is dead—shall it be said that His spirit has died out among those who
call Him their Redeemer?"

The General brought his fist heavily down on the desk as if to command
silence.

"Listen here, sir," he said.  "If you imagine for one moment that this
tall talk will have any effect upon me, let me advise you to drop it.
Being a plain soldier who has received a plain command, I shall take
whatever military steps are necessary to see it faithfully carried out,
and if the precious leaders of the people, playing on their credulity
and fanaticism, should instigate rebellion, I shall have the
honour—understand me plainly—I shall have the honour to lodge them in
safe quarters, whosoever they are and whatsoever their pretensions may
be."

The Egyptian’s eyes showed at that moment that he was a man capable of
wild frenzy, but he controlled himself and answered—

"I am not here to defend myself, sir.  You can take me now if you choose
to do so.  But if I cannot plead with you for the people let me plead
with you for yourself—your family."

The General, who had turned away from Ishmael, swung round on him.

"My family?"

"He that troubleth his own house, saith the Koran, shall inherit the
wind.  Will you, my brother, allow your daughter to be separated from
the brave man who loves her?  A woman is tender and sweet; all she wants
is love; and love is a sacred thing, sir.  Your daughter is your flesh
and blood—will you make her unhappy?  I see a day when you are dead—will
it comfort you in the grave that two who should be together are apart?"

"They’re apart already, so that’s over and done with," said the General.
"But listen to me again, sir. My girl needs none of your pity.  She has
done her duty as a soldier’s daughter, and cut off the traitor whom you,
and men like you, appear to have corrupted. Look here—and here," he
cried, pointing to the broken sword and the medals which were still
lying where he had flung them on the floor.  "The man has gone—gone in
disgrace and shame.  That’s what you’ve done for him, if it’s any
satisfaction to you to know it.  As for my daughter," he said, raising
his voice in his gathering wrath and striding up to Ishmael with heavy
steps and the jingling of his spurs, "As for my daughter, Helena, I will
ask you to be so good as to keep her name out of it—do you hear?  Keep
her name out of it, or else——"

[Illustration: "Look here—and here," he cried, pointing to the broken
sword]

At that moment the men heard the door open and a woman’s light footsteps
behind them.  It was Helena coming into the room.

"Did you call me, father?" she asked.

"No; go back immediately."

She looked doubtfully at the two men, who were now face to face as if in
the act of personal quarrel, hesitated, seemed about to speak, and then,
went out slowly.

There was silence for a moment after she was gone, and then Ishmael
said—

"Do I understand you to say, sir, that Colonel Lord has gone in
disgrace?"

"Yes, for consorting with the enemies of his country and refusing to
obey the order of his General."

"Lost his place and rank as a soldier?"

"Soon will, and then he will be alone and have you to thank for it."

The Egyptian drew himself up to his full height and answered, "You are
wrong, sir.  He who has no one has God, and if that brave man has
suffered rather than do an evil act, will God forget him?  No!"

"God will do as He thinks best without considering either you or me,
sir," said the General.  "But I have something to do and I will ask you
to leave me....  Or wait one moment!  Lest you should carry away the
impression that because Colonel Lord has refused to obey his General’s
order the order will not be obeyed—wait and see."

He touched the bell and called for his Aide-de-camp.

"Tell Colonel Macdonald to come to me immediately," said the General,
and when the Aide-de-camp had gone he turned to his desk for papers.

The Egyptian, who had never moved from his place by the sofa, now took
one step forward and said in a low, quivering voice—

"General, I have appealed to you on behalf of my people and on your own
behalf, but there is one thing more."

"What is it?"

"Your country."

The General made an impatient gesture, and the Egyptian said, "Hear me,
I beg, I pray!  Real as life, real as death, real as wells of water in a
desert place, is their religion to the Muslemeen, and if you lay so much
as your finger upon it your Government will die."

He raised his hand and with one trembling finger pointed upwards.  "Do
you think your swords will govern them?  What can your swords do to
their souls?  By the Most High God I swear to you that I have only to
speak the word and the rule of England in Egypt will end."

At that moment Colonel Macdonald, a large man in khaki, a Highlander,
with a ruddy face and a glass in his left eye, opened the door and stood
by it, while the General, whose own face was scarlet with anger, said—

"So!  So that’s how you talked to Colonel Lord, I presume—how you
darkened the poor devil’s understanding! Now see—see what effect your
threats have upon me.  Step forward, Colonel Macdonald."

The Colonel saluted and stepped up to the General, who repeated to him
word for word the order he had given to Gordon, and then said—

"You will arrest all who resist you, and if any resist with violence you
will _compel_ obedience—you understand?"

"Perfectly," said the Colonel, and saluting again he left the room.

"Now, sir, you can go," said the General to Ishmael, whereupon the
Egyptian, whose face had taken on an extreme pallor, replied—

"Very well!  I have warned you and you will not hear me.  But I tell you
that at this moment Israfil has the trumpet to his mouth and is only
waiting for God’s order to blow it!  I tell you, too, that I see
you—you—on the Day of Judgment, and there are black marks on your face."

"Silence, sir!" said the General, bringing his clenched fist heavily
down on the desk.  Then he struck the bell, and in a choking voice
called first for his servant and afterwards for his Aide-de-camp.
"Robson!  See this man out of the Citadel!  This damnable, presumptuous
braggart!  Robson!  Where are you?"  But the servant did not appear and
the Aide-de-camp did not answer.

"No matter," said the Egyptian.  "I will go of myself.  I will try to
forget the hard words you have said of me.  I will not retort them upon
you. You are a Christian, and it was a Christian who said ’Resist not
evil.’  That is a commandment as binding upon us as upon you.  God’s
will be done."

With that Ishmael went out as he had entered, slowly, solemnly, with
head bent and eyes on the ground.




                            *CHAPTER XXVII*


The General was now utterly exhausted.  Being left alone he leaned
against the desk, intending to wait until his breathing had become more
regular and he could reach the sofa.  Standing there, he heard the
surging noise of the crowd that had been waiting outside for their Arab
prophet and were now going away with him.  He wanted to call Helena, but
restrained himself, remembering how often she had warned him.

"Robson!" he called again but again the Aide-de-camp did not answer—he
must have gone off on some errand for Colonel Macdonald.

The General took up his medicine and gulped down a large dose, drinking
from the neck of the bottle, and then sank on to the sofa.

Some minutes passed and he began to feel better. The sunset was
deflected into his face from the alabaster walls of the mosque outside,
but he could not get up to pull down the blind of his window.  So he
closed his eyes and thought of what had happened.

It seemed to him that Gordon had been to blame for everything.  But for
Gordon’s monstrous conduct they would have been spared all this
trouble—Lord Nuneham’s crushing blow, his own humiliating action, so
wickedly forced upon him, and above all, Helena’s sorrow.

In the delirium of his anger against Gordon he felt as if he would
choke.  Thinking of Helena and her ruined happiness, he wondered why he
had let Gordon off so lightly, and he wanted to follow and punish him.

Then he heard the door open, and thinking Helena was coming into the
room, he rose to his feet and faced around, when before him, with a
haggard face, stood Gordon himself.




                            *CHAPTER XXVIII*


When Gordon Lord, after parting with Helena, had left the Citadel, his
mental anguish had been so intense as to deaden all his faculties.  His
reason was clogged, his ideas were obscure, he could not see or hear
properly.  Passing the sentry in his lodge by the gate, he did not
notice the man’s bewildered stare or acknowledge his abbreviated salute.
The whole event of the last hour had overwhelmed him as with a terrible
darkness, and in this darkness he plodded on, until he came into the
streets, dense with people and clamorous with all the noises of an
Eastern city—the clapping of water-carriers, the crying of
lemonade-sellers, the braying of donkeys, and the ruckling of camels.

"Where am I going?" he asked himself at one moment, and when he
remembered that he was going back to his quarters—for that was what he
had been ordered to do, that he might be under arrest and in due course
tried by court-martial—he told himself that he had been tried and
condemned and punished already. At that thought, though clouded and
obscure, he bit his lip until it bled, and muttered, "No, I cannot go
back to quarters—I will not!"

At the next moment a certain helplessness came over him, and up from the
deep place where the strongest man is as a child, by the pathetic
instinct that keeps the boy alive in him to the last dark day of his
life and in the hour of death, came a desire to go home—to his mother.
But when he thought of his mother’s pleading voice as she begged him to
keep peace with his father, and then, by some juggling twist of
torturing memory, of the first evening after his return to Egypt, when
he wore his medals and she fingered them on his breast with a pride that
no queen ever had in the jewels in her crown, he said to himself, "No, I
can never go home again."

His mind was oscillating among these agonising thoughts when he became
aware that he was walking in the Esbekiah district, the European quarter
of Cairo, where the ooze of the gutter of the city is flung up under the
public eye; and there under the open piazza, containing a line of
drinking places, in an atmosphere that was thick with tobacco smoke, the
reek of alcohol, the babel of many tongues, the striking of matches, and
the popping of corks, he sat down at a table and called for a glass of
brandy.

The brandy seemed to clear his faculties for a moment, and his aimless
and wandering thoughts began to concentrate themselves.  Then the scene
in the General’s office came back to him—the drawing of his sword from
its scabbard, the breaking of it across the knee, the throwing of the
wretched fragments at his feet, the ripping away of his medals and the
trampling of them under foot.  The hideous memory of it all, so illegal,
so un-English, made his blood to boil, and when his beaten brain swung
back to the scenes in which he had won his honours at the risk of his
life—Omdurman, Ladysmith, Pretoria—the rank injustice he had suffered
almost stifled him with rage, and he swore and struck the table.

All his anger was against the General, not against his father, of whom
he had hardly thought at all, but the cruellest agony he passed through
came at the moment when his wrath rose against Helena.  As he thought of
her he became dizzy; his brain reeled with a dance of ideas, in which no
picture lasted longer than an instant, and no emotion would stay.  At
one moment he was seeing her as he saw her first, with her big eyes,
black as a sloe, the joyous smile that was one of her greatest charms,
the arched brow, the silken lashes, the gleam of celestial fire, the
"Don’t go yet" that came into her look, and then his quickening pulse,
the thrill that passed through him, and the mysterious voice that
whispered, "It is She!"

Without knowing it he groaned aloud as he thought of the ruin all this
had come to, and at the next moment he was in the midst of another
memory—a memory of the future as he had imagined it would be.  They were
to be married soon, and then, realising one of the dreams of his life,
they were to visit America, for his mother’s blood called to him to go
there, to see the great new world—yes, but above all to stand, with
Helena’s quivering hand in his, on that rock at Plymouth, where a
handful of fearless men and women had landed on a bleak and hungry
coast, afraid of no fate, for God was with them, and in two short
centuries had peopled a vast continent and created one of the mightiest
empires of the earth.  Remembering this as a vanished dream, his
wretched soul was on the edge of a vortex of madness, and he laughed
outright with a laugh that shivered the air around him.

Then he was conscious that somebody was speaking to him.  It was a young
girl in a gaudy silk dress, with a pasty face, lips painted very red,
eyebrows darkened, a flower in her full bosom which was covered with
transparent lace, and a little satchel swinging on her wrist.

"Overdoing it a bit, haven’t you, dear?" she said in French, and she
smiled at him, a poor sidelong smile, out of her crushed and crumpled
soul.

At the same moment he became aware that three men at a table behind him
were winking at the girl and joking at his expense.  One of them, a
little fat American Jew with puffy cheeks, chewing the end of a cigar,
was saying—

"Guess a man don’t have no use for a hat in a climate like this—sun so
soft, and only ninety-nine in the shade."

Whereupon an Englishman with a ripped and ragged mouth and a
miscellaneous nose, half pug and half Roman, answered—

"Been hanging himself up on a nail by the breast of his coat, too, you
bet."

Putting his hand to his hair and looking down at the torn cloth of his
tunic, Gordon realised for the first time that he was bareheaded, having
left his helmet at the Citadel, and that to the unclean consciousness of
the people about him he was drunk.

At that moment he started up suddenly, and coming into collision with
the American, who was swinging on the back legs of his chair, he sent
him sprawling on the ground, where he yelled—

"Here, I say, you blazing——"

But the third man at the table, a dragoman in a fez, whispered—

"Hush!  I know that gentleman.  Leave him alone, sirs, please.  Let him
go."

With heart and soul aflame, Gordon walked away, intending to take the
first cab that came along and then forgetting to do so.  One wild
thought now took possession of him and expelled all other thoughts.  He
must go back to the Citadel and accuse the General of his gross
injustice.  He must say what he meant to say when he stood by the door
as he was going out.

The General should hear it—he should, and by —— he must!

The brandy was working in his brain by this time, and in the blind
leading of passion everything that happened on the way seemed to fortify
his resolve. The streets of the native city were now surging with
people, as a submerged mine surges with the water that runs through it.
He knew where they were going—they were going to El Azhar—and when he
came to the great mosque he had to fight his way through a crowd that
was coming from the opposite direction, with the turbaned head of a very
tall man showing conspicuously in the midst of the multitude, who were
chanting verses from the Koran and crying in chorus, "La ilaha
illa-llah."

At sight of this procession, knowing what it meant—that the Moslems were
going to the doomed place, to defend it or to die—a thousand confused
forms danced before Gordon’s eyes.  His impatience to reach the Citadel
became feverish, and he began to run, but again at the foot of the hill
on which the fortress stands he was kept back.  This time it was by a
troop of cavalry who were trotting hard towards El Azhar.  He saw his
deputy, Macdonald, with his blotchy face and his monocle, but he was
himself seen by no one, and in the crush he was almost ridden down.

The Citadel, when he reached it, seemed to be deserted, even the sentry
standing with his back to him in the sentry-box as he hurried through.
There was nobody in the square of the mosque or yet at the gate to the
General’s garden, which was open, and the door of the house, when he
came to it, was open too.  With the hot blood in his head, his teeth
compressed, and his nostrils quivering, he burst into the General’s
office and came face to face with the old soldier as he was rising from
the sofa.  Thus in the blind swirl of circumstance the two men met at
the moment when the heart of each was full of hatred for the other.

They were brave men both of them, and never for one instant had either
of them known what it was to feel afraid.  They were not afraid now, but
they had loved each other once, and up from what deep place in their
souls God alone can say, there came a wave of feeling that fought with
their hate.  The General no longer wanted to punish Gordon, but only
that Gordon should go away, while Gordon’s rage, which was to have
thundered at the General, broke into an agonising cry.

"What are you doing here?  Didn’t I order you to your quarters?  Do you
wish me to put you under close arrest?  Get off!"

"Not yet.  You and I have to settle accounts first. You have behaved
like a tyrant.  A tyrant—that’s the only word for it!  If I was guilty
of insubordination, you were guilty of outrage.  You had a right to
arrest me, and to order that I should be court-martialled, but what
right had you to condemn me before I was tried and punish me before I
was sentenced?  Before or after, what right had you to break my sword
and tear off my medals?  Degradation is obsolete in the British
Army—what right had you to degrade me?  Before my father, too, and
before Helena—what _right_ had you?"

"Leave my house instantly; leave it, leave it!" said the General, his
voice coming thick and hoarse.

"Not till you hear what I’ve come to tell you," said Gordon, and then he
repeated the threat—who knows on what inherited cell of his brain
imprinted—which his father had made forty years before.

"I’ve come to tell you that I’ll go back to my quarters and you shall
court-martial me to-morrow _if you dare_.  Before that, England may know
by what is done to-night that I refused to obey your order because I’m a
soldier, not a murderer.  But if she never knows," he cried, in his
breaking voice, "and you try me and condemn me and degrade me even to
the ranks, I’ll get up again—do you hear me?—I’ll get up again, and win
back all I’ve lost and more—until I’m your own master and you’ll have to
obey _me_."

The General’s face became scarlet, and lifting his hand as if to strike
Gordon, he cried, in a choking voice—

"Go, before I do something——"

But Gordon in the delirium of his rage heard nothing except the sound of
his own quivering voice.

"More than that," he said, "I’ll win back Helena. She was mine, and you
have separated her from me and broken her heart as well as my own.  Was
that the act of a father, or of a robber and a tyrant?  But she will
come back to me, and when you are dead and in your grave we shall be
together, because ... Stop that!  Stop it, I say!"

The General, unable to command himself any longer, had snatched up the
broken sword from the floor and was making for Gordon as if to smite
him.

"Stand away!  You are an old man and I am not a coward.  Drop that, or
by God you——"

But the General, losing himself utterly, flung himself on Gordon with
the broken sword, his voice gone in a husky growl and his breath coming
in hoarse gusts.

The struggle was short but terrible.  Gordon in the strength of his
young manhood first laid hold of the General by the upper part of the
breast to keep him off, and then, feeling that his hand was wounded, he
gripped at the old man’s throat with fingers that clung like claws.  At
the next moment he snatched the sword from the General, and at the same
instant, with a delirious laugh, he flung the man himself away.

The General fell heavily with a deep groan and a gurgling cry.  Gordon,
with a contemptuous gesture, threw the broken sword on the floor, and
then with the growl of a wild creature he turned to go.

"Fight me—would you, eh!  Kill me, perhaps! We’ve settled accounts at
last—haven’t we?"

But hearing no answer he turned at the door to look back and saw the
General lying where he had fallen, outstretched and still.  At that
sight the breath seemed to go out of his body at one gasp.  His head
turned giddy, and the red gleams of the sunset which were deflected into
the room appeared to his half-blind eyes to cover everything with blood.




                             *CHAPTER XXIX*


Gordon stood with his mouth open, the brute sense struck out of him by
the dead silence.  Then he said—

"Get up!  Why don’t you get up?" hardly knowing what he was saying.

He got no answer, and a horrible idea began to take shape in his mind.
Though so hot a moment ago, he shivered and his teeth began to chatter.
He looked around him for a moment in the dazed way of a man awakening
from a nightmare, and then stepped up on tiptoe to where the General
lay.

Raising his head he looked at him, and found it hard to believe that
what he vaguely feared had happened. There was no sign of injury
anywhere.  The eyes were open, and they looked fixedly at him with so
fierce a stare that they seemed to jump out of their sockets.

"Stunned—that’s all—stunned by the fall," he thought, and seeing a
bottle of brandy on the shelf of the desk he got up and poured a little
into the medicine glass, and then, kneeling and lifting the General’s
head again, he forced the liquor through the tightly compressed lips.

It ran out as it went in, and, with gathering fear and fumbling fingers,
Gordon unbuttoned the General’s frock coat and laid a trembling hand
over his heart. At one moment he thought he felt a beat, but at the next
he knew it was only the throb of his own pulse.

At that the world seemed for a moment to be blotted out, and when he
came to himself again he was holding the General in his arms and calling
to him—

"General!  General!  Speak to me!  For God’s sake speak to me."

In the torrent of his remorse he was kissing the General’s forehead, and
crying over his face, but there was no response.

Then a great trembling shook his whole body, and dropping the head
gently back to the floor he rose to his feet.  The General was dead, and
he knew it.

He had seen death a hundred times before, but only on the battlefield,
amid the boom of cannon, the wail of shell, the snap of rifles, and the
oaths of men, but now it filled him with terror.

The silence was awful.  A minute ago the General had been a living man,
face to face with him, and the room had been ringing with the clashing
of their voices; but now this breathless hush, this paralysing
stillness, in which the very air seemed to be dead, for something was
gone as by the stroke of an almighty hand, and there was nothing left
but the motionless figure at his feet.

"What have I done?" he asked, and when he told himself that in his
headstrong wrath he had killed a man, his head spun round and round.
He, who had refused to obey orders because he would not commit murder
was guilty of murder himself!  What devil out of hell had ordered things
so that as the very consequence of refusing to commit a crime he had
become a criminal?

"God have pity upon me and tell me it is not true," he thought.

But he knew it was true, and when he told himself that the man he had
killed was his General his pain increased tenfold.  The General had
loved him and favoured him, been proud of him and upheld him, and never,
down to the coming of this trouble, had their friendship been darkened
by a cloud.

"Oh, forgive me!  God forgive me!" he thought.

In his blind misery, which hardly saw itself yet for what it was, the
impulse came to him to carry the burden of his sin, too heavy for
himself, to Helena, that she might help him to bear it; and he had taken
some steps towards the door leading to her room when it struck him as a
blow on the brain that she was the daughter of the dead man, and he was
going to her for comfort after killing her father.

At that thought he stopped and laid hold of the desk for support, being
so weak that he could scarcely keep on his legs.  He remembered Helena’s
love for the General, how much of her young life she had given to him,
and how the quarrel that had divided himself from her had come of her
determination not to leave her father as long as he lived.  And now he
had killed him!

Beads of sweat started from his forehead, but after a moment he told
himself that if he could not expect comfort from Helena it was his duty
to comfort her—to break the news to her.  He saw himself doing so.
"Helena, listen, dear; be brave."  "What is it?"  "Your father—is—is
dead."  "Dead?"  "Worse, a thousandfold worse—he is murdered."
"Murdered?"  "It was all in the heat of blood—the man didn’t know what
he was doing."  "Who was it—who was it?"  "Don’t you see, Helena—it was
I."

He had turned again to the door leading to Helena’s room when another
blow from an invisible hand seemed to fall upon him.  He saw Helena’s
eyes fixed on his face in the intensity of her hate, and he heard her
voice driving him away.  "Go, let me never see you again!"  That was
more than he could bear, and staggering to the sofa he sat down.

Some minutes passed.  The red glow in the room deepened to a dull brown,
and at one moment there was a groan in the gathering gloom.  He heard it
and looked up, but there was nobody there and then he realised that it
was he who had groaned.  At another moment his mind occupied itself with
lesser things.  He saw that one finger of his left hand was badly
wounded, and he bound it up in his handkerchief.  Then he looked at
himself in a mirror that hung on the wall in front of the sofa, but he
could not see his face distinctly—eyes, nose, and mouth being blurred.
He did not attempt to escape.  Never for an instant did it occur to him
to run away.

The sun went down behind the black Pyramids across the Nile, and after a
while the dead silence of the evening of the Eastern day was broken by
the multitudinous cries of the muezzin, which came up from the city
below like a deep ground-swell on a rugged coast.

After that Gordon knelt again by the General’s body, trying to believe
he was not dead.  The eyes were still open, but all the light had gone
out of them, and seeing their stony stare the thought came to him that
the General’s soul was with him in the room.  The stupor of his senses
had suddenly given way to a supernatural acuteness, and at one moment he
imagined he felt the touch of a hand on his shoulder.

At the next instant he was plainly conscious of a door opening and
closing in the inner part of the house, and of light and rapid footsteps
approaching.  He knew what had occurred—Helena had been out on the
terrace or in the parade ground and had just come back.

She was now in the next room, breathing hard as if she had been running.
He could hear the rustling of her skirt and her soft step as she walked
towards the door of the General’s office.

At the next moment there came a knock, but Gordon, held his breath and
made no answer.

Then "Father!" in a tremulous voice, full of fear, as if Helena knew
what had happened.

Still Gordon made no reply, and the frightened voice came again.

"Are you alone now?  May I come in?"

Then Gordon felt an impulse to throw the door open and confess
everything, saying, "I did it, Helena, but I didn’t intend to do it.  He
threw himself upon me, and I flung him off and he fell, and that is the
truth, as God is my witness."

But he could not do this, because he was afraid.  He who had never
before known fear, he who had stood in the firing line when hordes of
savage men had galloped down with fanatical cries—he was trembling now
at the thought of meeting a woman’s face.

So, treading softly, he stole out of the room by the outer door, the
door leading to the gate, and as he closed it behind him he felt that
the door of hope also was now for ever closed between Helena and him.

But going through the garden he had to pass the arbour, and at sight of
that loved spot a wave of tender memories swept over him, and in pity of
Helena’s position he wanted to return.  She would be in her father’s
room by this time, standing over his dead body and alone in her great
grief.

"I will go back," he thought.  "She has no one else.  She may curse me,
but I cannot leave her alone. I will go back—I will—I must!"

That was what his soul was saying to itself, but at the same time his
body was carrying him away—through the open gate and across the deserted
square, swiftly, stealthily, like a criminal leaving the scene of his
crime.

The day was now gone, the twilight was deep, and as he passed under the
outer port of the Citadel in the dead silence of the unquickened air, a
voice like that of an accusing angel, telling of judgment to come, fell
upon his ear.  It was the voice of the last of the muezzin on the
minaret of the Mohammed Mosque calling to evening prayer—"God is Most
Great!  God is Most Great!"

[Illustration: Music fragment]



                           END OF FIRST BOOK




                             *SECOND BOOK*


                        THE SHADOW OF THE SWORD


                              *CHAPTER I*



When Helena had left the General and Ishmael Ameer together, the signs
she knew so well of illness in her father’s face suggested that she
should run at once for the Medical Officer.  One moment she stood in the
room adjoining the General’s office, listening to the muffled rumble
that came from the other side of the wall, the short snap of her
father’s impatient voice and the deep boom of the Egyptian’s, and then
she hurried into the outer passages to pin on her hat.  There she met
the General’s Aide-de-camp, who, seeing her excitement, asked if there
was anything he could do for her, but she answered "No," and then—

"Yes, I think you might go over to the Colonel" (meaning the Colonel
commanding the Citadel) "and tell him this man is here with a crowd of
his followers."

"He must know it already, but I’ll go with pleasure," said the young
Lieutenant.  At the next moment there were three hasty beats on the
General’s bell, followed by a summons from the General’s soldier
servant, but the Aide-de-camp had disappeared.

Helena went out by the back of the house, and seeing her cook and the
black boy as she passed the kitchen quarters an impulse came to her to
send somebody else on her errand, lest anything should happen in her
absence; but telling herself that nobody but herself and the Doctor must
know the secret of her father’s condition, she hurried along.

Her way was through the unoccupied courts of the old palace, down a
flight of long steps, through an old gateway whereof the iron-clamped
door always stood open, across a disused drawbridge, and so on to the
open parade-ground.  The Army Surgeon’s quarters were on the farther
side of it, and never before had it seemed so broad.

When she reached her destination the Surgeon was out on his evening
round of the hospital, so she wrote a hurried note asking him to come to
the General’s house immediately, sent his assistant in search of him,
and then turned back.

Returning hurriedly by the "married quarters," she was detained for some
moments by a soldier’s wife, a young thing, almost a child, who stood at
the door of her house with a red woollen shawl about her shoulders, a
baby in long clothes in her arms, and a look of radiant happiness in her
round face.

"Ye’ve not seen ’im yet, have ye, Miss?" said the little mother, holding
out her baby to be admired. "Only six weeks old and ’e weighs ten
pounds. Colonel says as ’ow ’e’s a credit to the reg’ment, and I’m
agoin’ to shorten ’im soon.  To-morrow I’m ’avin’ ’im photoed to send to
mother.  She lives in Clerkenwell, Miss, and she ain’t likely to show
’is photo to nobody in our court.  Oh no!"

Helena did her best to play up to the pride of the little Cockney
mother, and was turning to go when the girl said—

"But my Harry tells me as how you’re to be married yourself soon, so I
wish ye joy, and many of ’em."

"Good-bye, Mrs. Dimmock," said Helena, but the young thing was not yet
done.  With a look of wondrous wisdom she said—

"They’re a deal of trouble, Miss, but there ain’t no love in the house
without ’em.  As mother says, they keeps the pot a-boilin’," and she was
ducking down her head to kiss the child as Helena hurried away.

In the bright light of the young mother’s life and the breadth of shadow
that lay upon her own, Helena thought of Gordon and her anger rose
against him again, but at the next moment she saw him in her mind’s eye
as she had seen him last, going out of the garden, a broken, bankrupt
man, and then her eyes filled and it was as much as she could do to see
her way.

In the quickening flow of her emotion this riot in her heart between
anger with Gordon and with herself only led to deeper hatred of the
Egyptian, and even the memory of his dignity and largeness in the single
moment in which she had looked upon him made her wrath the more intense.

A vague fear, an indefinite forewarning, hardly able yet to assume a
shape, was beginning to take possession of her.  She recalled the scene
she had left behind her in the General’s office, the two men face to
face, as if in the act of personal quarrel, and told herself that if
anything happened to her father as the result of the excitement caused
by the meeting, the Egyptian would be the cause of it.

In her impatience to be back she began to run.  How broad the parade
ground was!  The air, too, was so close and lifeless.  The sun had
nearly set, the arms of night were closing round the day, but still the
sky was a hot, dark red like the inside of a transparent shell that had
a smouldering fire outside of it.

At one moment she heard hoarse and jarring voices that seemed to come
from the square of the mosque in front of the house.  Perhaps the
Egyptian and his people were going off with their usual monotonous
chanting of "Allah!  Allah!"  She was glad to reach the cool shade and
silence of the empty courts of the old palace, but coming to the gateway
she found it closed.

A footstep was dying away within, so she knocked and called, and after a
moment an old soldier, a kind of caretaker of the Citadel, opened the
gate to her.

"Beg pardon, Miss!  Lieutenant Robson told me to shut up everything
immediately," he said, but Helena did not wait for further explanation.

There was nobody in sight when she passed the kitchen quarters, and when
she entered the house a chill silence seemed to strike to the very
centre of her life.

Then followed one of those mystic impulses of the human heart which
nobody can understand.  In her creeping fear of what might have happened
during her absence she was at first afraid to go into her father’s room.
If she had done so, there and then, and without an instant’s hesitation,
she must have found Gordon kneeling over her father’s body.  But in
dread of learning the truth she tried to keep back the moment of
certainty, and in a blind agony of doubt she stood and tried to think.

The voices of the men were no longer to be heard through the wall, and
the deep rumble of the crowd outside had died away, therefore the
Egyptian must have gone.  Had her father gone too?  She remembered that
he was in uniform, and took a step back into the hall to see if his cap
hung on the hat-rail.  The cap was there.  Had he gone into his bedroom?
She crossed to the door.  The door was open and the room was empty.

Hardly able to analyse her unlinked ideas, but with a gathering dread of
the unknown, she found herself stepping on tiptoe towards the General’s
office.  Then she thought she heard a faint cry within, a feeble,
interrupted moan, and in an unsteady voice she called.

There was no answer.  She called again, and still there was no reply.
Then girding up her heart to conquer a vague fear, which hardly knew
itself yet for what it was, she opened the door.

The room was almost dark.  She took one step into the gloom, breathing
rapidly, then stopped and said—

"Father!  Are you here, father?"

There was no sound, so she took another step into the room, thinking to
switch on the light over the desk and at the same time to reach the
sofa.  As she did so she stumbled against something, and her breath was
struck out of her in an instant.

She stooped in the darkness to feel what it was that lay at her feet,
and at the next moment she needed no light to tell her.

"Father!  Father!" she cried, and in the dead silence that followed, the
voice of the muezzin came from without.

She was lying prostrate over her father’s body when the door was burst
open as by a gust of wind and the Army Surgeon came into the room.
Without a word he knelt and laid his hand over the heart of the fallen
man, while Helena, who rose at the same instant, watched him in the
awful thraldom of fear.

Then young Lieutenant Robson came in hurriedly, switching on the light
and saying something, but the Surgeon silenced him with the lifting of
his left hand. There was one of those blank moments in which time itself
seems to stand still, while the Surgeon was on his knees and Helena
stood aside with whitening lips and with eyes that had a wild stare in
them.  Then, lifting his face, which was stamped with the heaviness of
horror and told before he spoke what he was going to say, the Surgeon
rose, and turning to Helena, said in a nervous voice—

"I regret—I deeply regret to tell you..."

"Gone?" asked Helena, and the Surgeon bowed his head.

She did not cry or utter a sound.  Only the trembling of her white lips
showed what she felt, but all the cheer of life had died out of her
face, and in a moment it had become hard and stony.

There was an instant of silence, and then the Surgeon and the young
Lieutenant, casting sidelong looks at Helena, began to whisper together.
At sight of her tearless eyes a certain fear had fallen on them which
the presence of death could not create.

"Take her away," whispered the Surgeon, and then the Lieutenant, whose
throat was hard and whose eyes were dim, approached her and said with
the sadness of sympathy—

"May I help you to your room, please?"

Helena shook her head and stood immovable a moment longer, and then,
with a firm step, she walked away.




                              *CHAPTER II*


All the moral cowardice that had paralysed Gordon Lord was gone the
moment he left the Citadel, and as soon as he reached the streets of the
city the power of life came back to him.  There, in tumultuous swarms,
the native people were swinging along in one direction, uttering the
monotonous cries of the Moslems when they are deeply moved.  Into this
maelstrom of emotion Gordon was swept before he knew it, and hardly
conscious of where he was going he followed where he was led.

He felt, without knowing why, the lust of violence which comes to the
soldier in battle who wants to run away until the moment when the first
shot has been fired, and then—all fear and moral conscience gone in an
instant—forges his path with shouts and oaths to where danger is
greatest and death most sure.

In the thickening darkness he saw a great glow coming from a spot in
front of him, as of many lanterns and torches burning together.  Towards
this spot he pushed his way, calling to the people in their own tongue
to let him pass, or sweeping them aside and ploughing through.  In his
delirious excitement his strength seemed to be supernatural, and men
were flung away as if they had been children.

At length he reached a place where a narrow lane, opening on to a
square, was blocked by a line of soldiers, who were coming and going
with the glare of the torch-light on their faces.  Here the monotonous
noises of the crowd behind him were pierced by sharp cries, mingled with
screams.  Perspiration was pouring down Gordon’s neck by this time, and
he stopped to see where he was.  He was at the big gate of El Azhar.

On leaving the Citadel, Colonel Macdonald had taken two squadrons with
him, telling the Lieutenant-Colonel commanding the regiment to follow
with the rest.

"Half of these will be enough for this job, and we’ll clear the rascals
out like rats," he said.

The Governor of the city, a small man in European dress, acting on the
order of the Minister of the Interior as Regent in the absence of the
Khedive, had met him at the University.  They found the gate shut and
barred against them, and when the Governor called for it to be opened
there was no reply.  Then the Colonel said—

"Omar Bey, have I your permission to force an entrance?"

Whereupon the Governor, in whom the wine of life was chiefly vinegar,
answered promptly—

"Colonel, I request you to do so."

A few minutes afterwards a stout wooden beam was brought up from
somewhere, and six or eight of the soldiers laid hold of it and began to
use it on the closed gate as a battering ram.  The gate was a strong one
clamped with iron, but it was being crunched by the blows that fell on
it when some of the students within clambered on to the top of the walls
and hurled down stones on the heads of the soldiers.

One of them was a young boy of not more than fourteen years, and while
others protected themselves by hiding behind the coping stones, he
exposed his whole body to the troops by standing on the very crest of
the parapet.  The windows of the houses around were full of faces, and
from one that was nearly opposite to the gate came the shrill cry of a
woman, calling on the boy to go back.  But in the clamour of noises he
heard nothing, or in the fire of his spirit he did not heed, for he
continued to hurl down everything that came to his hand, until Colonel
Macdonald commanded the troop to dismount with rifles and said—

"Stop that young devil up there!"

At the next moment there was the crack of a dozen rifles, and the boy on
the parapet swayed aside, lurched forward, and fell into the street.
The Colonel was giving orders that he should be taken up and carried
away when the woman’s cry was heard again, this time in a frenzied
shriek, and at the next instant the soldiers had to make way for the
mightiest thing on earth, an outraged mother in the presence of her
dead.

The woman, who had torn the black veil from her face, lifted the boy’s
head to her breast and cried, "My God!  My good God!  My boy!  Ali!
Ali!"  But just then the gate gave way with a crash, and the Colonel
ordered one of the squadrons to ride into the courtyard of the mosque,
where five thousand of the students and their professors could be seen
squirming in dense masses like ants on an upturned ant-hill.

The soldiers were forcing their horses through the crowds and beating
with the flat of their swords when two or three shots were fired from
within, and it became certain that some of the students were using
firearms. At that the bulldog in the British Colonel got the better of
the man, and he wanted to shout a command to his men to use the edge of
their weapons and clear the place at any cost, but the shrill cry of the
mother over her dead boy drowned his thick voice.

"He is dead!  They have killed him!  My only child!  His father died
last week.  God took him, and now I have nobody.  Ali, come back to me!
Ali!  Ali!"

"Take that yelping b—— away!" shouted the Colonel, ripping out an oath
of impatience, and that was the moment when Gordon Lord came up.

What he did then he could never afterwards remember, but what others saw
was that with the spring of a tiger he leapt up to Macdonald, laid hold
of him by the collar of his khaki jacket, dragged him from the saddle,
flung him headlong on the ground, and stamped on him as if he had been a
poisonous snake.

In another moment there would have been no more Macdonald, but just
then, while the soldiers, recognising their First Staff Officer, stood
dismayed, not knowing what it was their duty to do, there came over the
sibilant hiss of the crowd the loud clangour of the hoofs of galloping
horses, and the native people laid hold of Gordon and carried him away.

His great strength was now gone, and he felt himself being dragged out
of the hard glare of the light into the shadow of a side street, where
he was thrust into a carriage and held down in it by somebody who was
saying—

"Lie still, my brother!  Lie still!  Lie still!"

For one instant longer he heard deafening shouts through the carriage
glass, over the rumble of the moving wheels, and then a blank darkness
fell on him for a time and he knew no more.

When he recovered consciousness his mind had swung back, with no memory
of anything between, to the moment when he was leaving the General’s
house, and he was saying to himself again, "I must go back.  She may
curse me, but I cannot leave her alone.  I cannot—I will not."

Then he was aware of a voice—it was the quavering voice of an old man,
and seemed to come out of a toothless mouth—saying—

"Be careful, Michael!  His poor hand is injured. We must send for the
surgeon."

He opened his eyes and saw that he was being carried through a quiet
courtyard where he could hear the footsteps of the men who bore him and
see by the light of a smoking lantern the façade of a church.  Then he
heard the same quavering voice say—

"Take him up to the salamlik, my brother," and then there was a jerk and
a jolt and he lost consciousness again.

He was lying on a bed in a dimly lighted room when memory returned and
the events of the day unrolled themselves before him.  He made an effort
to raise himself on his elbows, but in his weakness he fell back, and
after a while he dropped into a delirious sleep.  In this sleep he saw
first his mother and then Helena, and then Helena and again his
mother—everything and everybody else being quite blotted out.




                             *CHAPTER III*


Soon after sunset Lady Nuneham had taken her last dose of medicine, and
had got into bed, when the Consul-General came into her room.  He had
the worn and jaded look by which she knew that the day had gone heavily
with him, and she waited for him to tell her how and why.  With a face
full of the majesty of suffering he told her what had happened,
describing the scene in the General’s office, and all the circumstances
whereby matters had been brought to such a tragic pass.

"It was pitiful," he said.  "The General went too far—much too far—and
the sight of Gordon’s white face and trembling lips was more than I
could bear."

His voice thickened as he spoke, and it seemed to the mother at that
moment as if the pride of the father in his son, which he had hidden so
many years in the sealed chamber of his iron soul, had only come up at
length that she might see it die.

"It’s all over with him now, I suppose, and we must make the best of it.
He promised so well, though! Always did—ever since he was a boy.  If
one’s children could only remain children!  The pity of it!  Good-night!
Good-night, Janet!"

She had listened to him without speaking and without a tear coming into
her eyes, and she answered his "Good-night" in a low but steady voice.
Soon afterwards the gong sounded in the hall, and, as she lay in her
bed, she knew that he would be dining alone—one of the great men of the
world, and one of the loneliest.

Meantime Fatimah, tidying up the room for the night and sniffling
audibly, was talking as much to herself as to her mistress.  At one
moment she was excusing the Consul-General, at the next she was excusing
Gordon. Lady Nuneham let her talk on, and gave no sign until darkness
fell and the moment came for the Egyptian woman also to get into bed.
Then the old lady said—

"Open the door of this room, Fatimah," pointing to a room on her right.

Fatimah did so, without saying a word, and then she lay down, blowing
her nose demonstratively as if trying to drown other noises.

From her place on the pillow the old lady could now see into the
adjoining chamber, and through its two windows on to the Nile.  A bright
moon had risen, and she lay a long time looking into the silvery night.

Somewhere in the dead waste of early morning the Egyptian woman thought
she heard somebody calling her, and, rising in alarm, she found that her
mistress had left her bed and was speaking in a toneless voice in the
next room.

"Fatimah!  Are you awake?  Isn’t the boy very restless to-night?  He
throws his arms out in his sleep and uncovers little Hafiz too."

She was standing in her nightdress and lace nightcap, with the moon
shining in her face, by the side of one of the two beds the room
contained, tugging at its eiderdown coverlet.  Her eyes had the look of
eyes that did not see, but she stood up firmly, and seemed to have
become younger and stronger—so swiftly had her spirit carried her back
in sleep to the woman she used to be.

"Oh my heart, no," said Fatimah.  "Gordon hasn’t slept in this room for
nearly twenty years—nor Hafiz neither."

At the sound of Fatimah’s husky voice and the touch of her moist fingers
the old lady awoke.

"Oh yes, of course," she said, and after a moment, in a sadder tone,
"Yes, yes."

"Come, my heart, come," said Fatimah, and taking her cold and nerveless
hand, she led her, a weak old woman once more, back to her bed, for the
years had rolled up like a tidal wave and the spell of her sweet dream
was broken.

On a little table by the side of her bed stood a portrait of Helena in a
silver frame, and she took it up and looked at it for a moment, and then
the light which Fatimah had switched on was put out again.  After a
little while there was a sigh in the darkness, and after a little while
longer a soft, tremulous—

"Ah, well!"




                              *CHAPTER IV*


Helena was still in her room when the Consul-General, who had been
telephoned for, held an inquiry into the circumstances of the General’s
death.  She was sitting with her hands clasped in her lap and her eyes
looking fixedly before her, hardly listening, hardly hearing, while the
black boy darted in and out with broken and breathless messages which
contained the substance of what was said.

The household servants could say nothing except that, following in the
wake of the new prophet when he left the Citadel, they had left the
house by the side gate of the garden without being aware of anything
that had happened in the General’s office.  The Surgeon testified to the
finding of the General’s body, and the Aide-de-camp explained that the
last time he saw his chief alive was when he was ordered to call Colonel
Macdonald.

"Who was with him at that moment?" asked the Consul-General.

"The Egyptian, Ishmael Ameer."

"Was there anything noticeable in their appearance and demeanour?"

"The General looked hot and indignant."

"Did you think there had been angry words between them?"

"I certainly thought so, my lord."

Other witnesses there were, such as the soldier servant at the door, who
made a lame excuse for leaving his post for a few minutes while the
Egyptian was in the General’s office, and the sentry at the gate of the
Citadel, who said no one had come in after Colonel Macdonald and the
cavalry had passed out.  Then, some question of calling Helena herself
was promptly quashed by the Consul-General, and the inquiry closed.

Hardly had the black boy delivered the last of his messages when there
was a timid knock at Helena’s door, and the Army Surgeon came into the
room.  He was a small man with an uneasy manner: married, and with a
family of grown-up girls who were understood to be a cause of anxiety to
him.

"I regret—I deeply regret to tell you, Miss Graves, that your father’s
death has been due to heart-failure, the result of undue excitement.
You will do me the justice—I’m sure you will do me the justice to
remember that I repeatedly warned the General of the dangers of
over-exciting himself, but unfortunately his temperament was such——"

The Consul-General’s deep voice in the adjoining room seemed to
interrupt the Surgeon, and making a visible call on his resolution he
came closer to Helena and said—

"I have not mentioned my previous knowledge of organic trouble.  Lord
Nuneham asked some searching questions, but the promise I made to your
father——"

Again the Consul General’s voice interrupted him, and with a flicker of
fear on his face, he said—

"Now that things have turned out so unhappily it might perhaps be
awkward for me if ... In short, my dear Miss Graves, I think I may rely
on you not to ... Oh, thank you, thank you!" he said, as Helena,
understanding his anxiety, bowed her head.

"I thought it would relieve you to receive my assurance that death was
due to natural causes only—purely natural.  It’s true I thought for a
moment that perhaps there had also been violence——"

"Violence?" said Helena.

"Don’t let me alarm you.  It was only a passing impression, and I should
be sorry, very sorry——"

But just at that moment, when a new thought was passing through the
stormy night of Helena’s mind like a shaft of deadly lightning, the
Chaplain of the Forces came into the room, and the Surgeon left it.

The Chaplain was a well-nurtured person, who talked comfort out of a
full stomach with the expansiveness which sometimes comes to clergy who
live long amongst soldiers.

"I have come to say, my dear young lady, that I place myself entirely at
your service.  With your permission I will charge myself with all the
sad and necessary duties.  So sudden!  So unexpected!  How true that in
the midst of life we are in death!"

There was more coin from the same mint, and then, the shaft of deadly
lightning as before.

"It is perhaps the saddest fact of death in this Eastern climate that
burial follows so closely after it. As there seems to be no sufficient
reason to believe that the General’s death has been due to any but
natural causes, it will probably be to-morrow—I say it will probably——"

"Sufficient!" said Helena, and, with a new poison at her heart, she
hurried away to her father’s room.

She found the General where they had placed him, on his own bed and in
his uniform.  His eyes were now closed, his features were composed, and
everything about him was suggestive of a peaceful end.

While she was standing in the gloomy, echoless chamber, the
Consul-General came in and stood beside her.  Though he faintly
simulated his natural composure he was deeply shaken.  For a moment he
looked down at his dead friend in silence, while his eyelids blinked and
his lips trembled.  Then he took Helena’s hand, and drawing her aside,
he said—

"This is a blow to all of us, my child, but to you it is a great and
terrible one."

She did not reply, but stood with her dry eyes looking straight before
her.

"I have made strict inquiry, and I am satisfied—entirely satisfied—that
your father died by the visitation of God."

Still she did not speak, and after a moment he spoke again.

"It is true that the man Ishmael Ameer was the last to be with him, but
what happened at their interview it would be useless to ask—dangerous,
perhaps, in the present state of public feeling."

She listened with complete self-possession and strong hold of her
feelings, though her bosom heaved and her breathing was audible.

"So let us put away painful thoughts, Helena.  After all, your father’s
end was an enviable one, and harder for us than for him, you know."

He looked steadily for a moment at her averted face and then said, in a
husky voice—

"I’m sorry Lady Nuneham is so much of an invalid that she cannot come to
see you.  This is the moment when a mother——"

He stopped without finishing what he had intended to say, and then he
said—

"I’m still more sorry that one who——"

Again he stopped, and then in a low, smothered, scarcely audible voice,
he said hurriedly—

"But that is all over now.  Good-night, my child! God help you!"

Helena was standing where the Consul-General had left her, fighting hard
against a fearful thought which had only vaguely taken shape in her
mind, when the black boy came back with his mouth full of news.

The bell of the telephone had rung furiously for the English lord, and
he had gone away hurriedly, his horses galloping through the gate; there
had been a riot at El Azhar; a boy had been shot; a hundred students had
been killed with swords; the cavalry were clearing the streets, and the
people were trooping in thousands into the great mosque of the Sultan
Hakim, where the new prophet was preaching to them.

Helena listened to the terrible story as to some far-off event which in
the tempest of her own trouble did not concern her, and then she sent
the boy away. Gordon had been right, plainly right, from the first, but
what did it matter now?

Some hours passed, and again and again the black boy came back to the
room with fresh news and messages, first, to say that her supper was
served, next, that her bedroom was ready, and finally, with shame-faced
looks and a face blubbered over with tears, to explain the cause of his
absence from the house when the tragic incident happened.  He had
followed the crowd out of the Citadel, and only when he found himself at
the foot of the hill had he thought, "Who is to take care of lady while
Mosie is away?"  Then he had run back fast, very fast, but he was too
late, it was all over.

"Will lady ever forgive Mosie?  Will lady like Mosie any more?"

Helena comforted the little twisted and tortured soul with some words of
cheer, and then sent him to bed. But with a sad longing in his big eyes,
and the look of a dumb creature that wanted to lick her hand, he came
back to say he could not sleep in his own room because death was in the
house, and might he sit on the floor where lady was and keep her
company.

Touched by the tender bit of human nature that was tearing the big,
little soul of the black boy who worshipped her, Helena went back to her
own bedroom, and then a grin of delight passed over Mosie’s ugly face
and he said—

"Never mind!  It’s no thing!  Lady will forget all about it to-morrow.
Now lady will lie down and sleep."

Helena put out the light in her room, and sitting by the open window she
looked long into the moonlight that lay over the city.  At one moment
she heard the clatter of horses’ hoofs—Macdonald’s cavalry were
returning to the Citadel after their efforts in the interests of peace
and order.  At intervals she heard the ghafirs (watchmen) who cried
_Wahhed!_ (God is One) in the silent streets below.  Constantly she
looked across to the barracks that stood at the edge of the glistening
Nile, and at every moment the cruel core in her heart grew yet more
hard.

Why had not Gordon come to her?  He must know of her father’s death by
this time—why was he not there?  Why had he not written to her at all
events? It was true they had parted in anger, but what of that? He had
never loved her or he would be with her now. She had done well to drive
him away from her, and, thank God, she would never see him again!

The moon died out, a cold breath passed through the air, the city seemed
to yawn in its sleep, the dawn came with its pale, pink streamers and
with its joyous birds—the happy, heart-breaking children of the
air—twittering in the eaves, and then the pride and hatred of her
wounded heart broke down utterly.

She wanted Gordon now as she had never wanted him before.  She wanted
the sound of his voice, she wanted the touch of his hand, she wanted to
lay her head on his breast like a child, and hear him tell her that it
would all be well.

She found a hundred excuses for him in as many minutes.  He was a
prisoner—how could he leave his quarters?  They might be keeping him
under close arrest—how could he get away?  Perhaps they had never even
told him of her father’s death—how could he write to her about it?

In the fever of her fresh thought, she decided that she herself would
tell him, and in the tumult of her confused brain she never doubted that
he would come to her.  Regulations?  They would count for nothing. He
was brave, he was fearless, he would find a way. Already she could see
him flinging open the door of her room and she could feel herself flying
into his arms.

Thus with a yearning and choking heart, in the vacant stillness of the
early dawn, she sat down to write to Gordon.  This is what she wrote:—


"_Six o’clock, Sunday morning_.

"DEAREST,—The greatest sorrow I have ever known—God, our good God, has
taken my beloved father.

"He loved you and was always so proud of you.  He thought there was
nobody like you.  I try to think how it all happened at the end, and I
cannot.

"Forgive me for what I said yesterday.  It seems you were right about
everything, and everybody else was wrong.  But that doesn’t matter
now—nothing matters.

"I want you.  I have nobody else.  I am quite alone. God help me!  Come
to me soon——"


Unconsciously she was speaking the words aloud as she wrote them and
sobbing as she spoke.  Suddenly she became aware of another voice in the
adjoining room.  She thought it might be Gordon’s voice, and catching
her breath she rose to listen.  Then in a muffled, broken, tear-laden
tone, these words came to her through the wall—

"O Allah, most High, most Merciful, make lady sleep.  Make lady sleep, O
Allah, most High, most Merciful!"

Her black boy had been lying all night like a dog on the mat behind her
door.




                              *CHAPTER V*


Before Gordon opened his eyes that morning he heard the tinkling of
cymbals and the sweet sound of the voices of boys singing in a choir,
and he felt for a moment as if he were carried back to his school at
Eton, where the morning dawned on green fields to the joyous carolling
of birds.

Then he looked and saw that he was lying in a little yellow-curtained
room which was full of the gentle rays of the early sun, and opened on
to a garden in a quiet courtyard, with one date tree in the middle and
the façade of a Christian church at the opposite side.  In the disarray
of his senses he could not at first remember what had happened to him,
and he said aloud—

"Where am I?"

Then a cheery voice by his side said, "Ah, you are awake?" and an
elderly man with a good, simple, homely face looked down at him and
smiled.

"What place is this?" asked Gordon.

"This?" said the good man.  "This is the house of the Coptic Patriarch.
And I am Michael, the Patriarch’s servant.  He brought you home in his
carriage last night.  Out of the riots in the streets, you know.  But I
must tell him you are awake.  ’Tell me the moment he opens his eyes,
Michael,’ he said.  No time to lose, though.  Listen!  They’re at
matins.  He’ll be going into church soon.  Lie still!  I’ll be back
presently."

Then Gordon remembered everything.  The events of the night before rose
before him in a moment, and he drank of memory’s very dregs.  He had
closed his eyes again with a groan when he heard shuffling footsteps
coming into the room, and a husky, kindly voice, interrupted by gusty
breathing, saying cheerfully—

"God be praised!  Michael tells me you are awake and well."

The Coptic Patriarch was a little man in a black turban and a kind of
black cassock, very old, nearly ninety years of age, and with a saintly
face in which the fires of life had kindled no evil passions.

"Don’t speak yet, my son.  Don’t exhaust yourself. The surgeon said you
were to have rest—rest and sleep above all things.  He came last night
to dress your poor hand.  It was wounded in the cruel fight at El Azhar.
I was passing at the moment and the people put you into my carriage.
’Save him for the love of God,’ they said.  ’He is our brother and he
will be taken.’  So I brought you home, seeing you were hurt and not
knowing what else to do with you.  But now I am glad and thankful,
having read the newspapers this morning and learned that you were in
great peril.... No, no, my son, lie still."

Gordon had made an effort to raise himself on his elbow, but resting his
weight on his left hand and finding it was closely bandaged and gave him
pain, he was easily pushed back to his pillow.

"Lie still until the surgeon comes.  Michael has gone for him.  He will
be here immediately.  A good man—make yourself sure about that.  He will
be secret. He will say nothing."

Then there came through the open window the sound of footsteps on the
gravel path of the garden, and the old Patriarch, leaning over Gordon,
said in the same husky, kindly whisper—

"They are coming, and I must go into church.  But don’t be afraid.  You
did bravely and nobly, and no harm shall come to you while you are
here."

Hardly knowing what to understand, but choking with confusion and shame,
Gordon heard the old man’s shuffling step going out of the room, and, a
moment afterwards, the firm tread of the surgeon coming into it. The
surgeon, who was a middle-aged man, a Copt, with a bright face and a
hearty manner, took Gordon’s right arm to feel his pulse, and said—

"Better!  Much better!  Last night the condition was so serious that I
found it necessary to inject morphia.  There was the hand too, you know.
The third finger had been badly hurt, and I was compelled to take the
injured part away.  This morning, however——"

But Gordon’s impatience could restrain itself no longer.  "Doctor," he
said, clutching at the surgeon’s sleeve, "close the door and tell me
what has happened."

The surgeon repeated the reports which appeared in the English
newspapers—about the clearing out of El Azhar, the shooting of the boy,
the killing of a hundred students by the sword, and the imprisonment of
nearly four hundred others.  And then, thinking that the drug he had
administered was still beclouding his patient’s brain, he spoke of
Gordon’s own share in the bad work of the night before—how he had
refused to obey instructions and been ordered under open arrest to
return to his own quarters; how he had defied authority, and, making his
way to the University, had perpetrated a violent personal attack on the
officer commanding the troops there.

"I know nothing about it, you know, but what Colonel Macdonald has
communicated to the press—contrary, I should think, to Army Regulations
and all sense of honour and decency—but he says you have been guilty of
a threefold offence; first, mutiny, next desertion, and finally gross
assault on an officer while in the execution of his duty."

Gordon had hardly listened to this part of the surgeon’s story, but his
face betrayed a feverish eagerness when the surgeon said—

"There is something else, but I hardly know whether I ought to tell
you."

"What is it?" asked Gordon, though he knew full well what the surgeon
was about to say.

"It occurred last night, too, but the Consul-General has managed to keep
it out of the morning newspapers. I feel I ought to tell you, though,
and if I could be sure you would take it calmly——"

"Tell me."

"General Graves is dead.  He was found dead on the floor of his office.
His daughter found him."

Gordon covered his face and asked, in a voice which he tried in vain to
render natural, "What do they say he died of?"

"God!" said the surgeon.  "That’s what the Mohammedans call it, and I
don’t know that science can find a better name."

Suffocating with the sickness of fear, Gordon said, "What about his
daughter?"

"Bearing herself with a strange stoicism, they say. Not a tear on her
face, they tell me.  But if I know anything of human nature she is
suffering all the more for that, poor girl!"

Gordon threw off the counterpane and rose in bed.  "I’m better now," he
said.  "Let me get up.  I must go out."

"Impossible!" said the surgeon.  "You are far too weak to go into the
streets.  Besides, you would never reach your destination.  Macdonald
would take care of that.  Haven’t I told you?  He has given it out that
the penalty of military law for the least of your offences is—well,
death."

Gordon dropped back in bed, and the surgeon continued, "But if you have
a message to send to any one why not write it?  Michael will see that it
reaches safe hands.  I’ll send him in.  He’s cooking some food for you,
and I’ll tell him to bring paper and pens."

With that the surgeon left him, and a moment later the serving-man’s
cheery face came into the room behind a smoking basin of savoury broth.

"Here it is!  You’re to drink it at once," he said, and then taking a
writing-pad from under his armpit, he laid it with pens and ink on a
table by the bed, saying the doctor had told him he was to deliver a
letter.

Gordon replied that he would ring when he was ready, whereupon Michael
said, "Good!  You’ll take your broth first.  It will put some strength
into you," and he smiled and nodded his simple face out of the room.

In vain Gordon tried to write to Helena.  His first impulse was to tell
her all, to make a clean breast of everything.  "Dearest Helena, I am in
the deepest sorrow and shame, but I cannot live another hour without
letting you know that your dear father——"

But that was impossible.  At a moment when one great blow had fallen on
her it was impossible to inflict another.  If she suffered now when she
thought her father had died by the hand of God, how much more would she
suffer if she heard that his death had been due to violence, to foul
play, to the hand of the man who said he loved her?

Destroying his first attempt, Gordon began again. "My poor dear Helena,
I am inexpressibly shocked and grieved by the news of——"

But that was impossible also.  Its hypocrisy of concealment seemed to
blister his very soul.  He tried again and yet again, but not a word
would come that was not cruel or false.  Then a great trembling came
over him as he realised that being what he was to Helena, and she being
what she was to her father, he was struck dumb before her as by the hand
of Heaven.

Hours passed, and though the day was bright a deep, impenetrable
darkness seemed to close around him.  At certain moments he was vaguely
conscious of noises in the streets outside, a great scuttling and
scurrying of feet, a loud clamour of tongues chopping and ripping the
air, the barking and bleating of a mob in full flight, and then the
clattering of horses’ hoofs and the whistling and shouting of soldiers.

Michael came back at last, having waited in vain to be summoned, and he
was full of news.  All business in Cairo had been suspended, the
Notables had met in the Opera Square to condemn the action of the
British Army, a vast multitude of Egyptians had joined them, and they
had gone up to the house of the Grand Cadi to ask him to call on the
Sultan to protest to England.

"Well, well?" said Gordon.

"The Cadi was afraid, and hearing the crowd were coming he barricaded
his doors and windows."

"And then?"

"They wrecked his house, shouting ’Down with the Turks!’  ’Long live
Egypt!’  But the Cadi himself was inside, sir, speaking on the telephone
to the officer commanding on the Citadel, and the soldiers came
galloping up and took a hundred and fifty prisoners."

In spite of his better feelings Gordon felt a certain joy in the bad
news Michael brought him.  He had been right!  Everybody would see that
he had been right!  What, then, was his duty?  His duty was to deliver
himself up and say, "Here I am!  Court-martial me now if you will—if you
dare!"

Plain, practical sense seemed to tell him that he ought to go to the
Agency, where his father (the highest British authority in Egypt, even
though a civil one), seeing the turn events had taken, the chaos into
which affairs had fallen, and the ruin which Macdonald’s brutality
threatened, and having witnessed the utterly illegal circumstances which
had attended his arrest, would place him in command, pending
instructions from the War Office, and trust to his influence with the
populace to restore peace.  He could do it, too. Why not?

But the General?  A sickening pang of hope shot through him as he told
himself that no one knew he had killed the General, that even if he had
done so it had only been in self-defence, that the veriest poltroon
would have done what he did, and that the mind that counted such an act
as crime was morbid and diseased.

Helena?  She thought her father had died by the visitation of God—why
could he not leave her at that? She was suffering, though, and it was
for him to comfort her.  He would fly to her side.  All their
differences would be over now.  She, too, would see that he had been
right and that her jealousy had been mistaken, and then death with its
mighty wing would sweep away everything else.

Thus in the blind labouring of hope he threw off the counterpane again
and got out of bed, whereupon Michael, whose garrulous tongue had been
going ever since he came into the room, first asking for the letter
which the surgeon had told him to deliver, then protesting in plaintive
tones that the broth was untouched and now it was cold, laid hold of him
and said—

"No, brother, no!  You cannot get up to-day. Doctor says you must not,
and if you attempt to do so I am to tell the Patriarch."

But Michael’s voice only whistled by Gordon’s ear like the wind in a
desert sand-storm, and seeing that Gordon was determined to dress, the
good fellow fled off to fetch his master.

Hardly had Michael gone when the barrenness of his hope was borne down
on Gordon’s mind, and he was asking himself by what title he could go
out as a champion of the right, being so deeply in the wrong. Even if
everything happened as he expected; if his threefold offence against the
letter of military law could be overlooked in the light of his obedience
to its spirit; if the Consul-General were able to place him in command,
pending instructions from the War Office; and if he were capable of
restoring order in Cairo by virtue of his influence with the
inhabitants—what then?

What of his conscience, which had clamoured so loudly, in relation to
his own conduct?  Could he continue to plead extenuation of his own
offence on the ground of the General’s unjustifiable and unsoldierly
conduct? or to tell himself that what he had done in the General’s house
had been in self-defence?  Had it been in self-defence that he had
returned to the Citadel after he was ordered to his own quarters? or
that he had hurled hot and insulting words at the General, such as no
man could listen to without loss of pride or even self-respect?

"No, no; my God, no!" he thought.

And then Helena?  With what conscience could he comfort her in her
sufferings, being himself the cause of them?  With what sincerity could
his tongue speak if his pen refused to write?  And if he juggled himself
into deceiving her, could he go on, as his affections would tempt him to
do—now more than ever since her father was gone and she was quite
alone—to carry out the plans he had made for them before these fearful
events befell?

"Impossible! utterly impossible!" he told himself.

A grim vision rose before him of a shameful life, corrupted by hypocrisy
and damned by deceit, in which he was married to Helena, having
succeeded to her father’s rank and occupying his house, his room, his
office, with one sight standing before his eyes always—the sight of the
General’s body lying on the floor where he had flung it.

"O God, save me from that!" he thought.

Gordon dropped back to the bed and sat on the edge of it, doubled up and
with his hands covering his face. How long he sat there he never knew,
for his mind was deadened to all sense of time, and only at intervals of
lucidity was he partly conscious of what was going on outside the little
pulseless place in which he was hidden away while the world went on
without him.

At one moment he heard the bells of the Coptic Cathedral ringing for
evensong; then the light pattering as of rain when the people passed
over the pavement into the church; and then suddenly there came a sound
that seemed to beat on his very soul.

It was the firing of the guns at the Citadel, and as a soldier he knew
what they were—they were the minute guns for the General’s funeral.
_Boom—boom_!  He could see what was taking place as plainly as if his
eyes beheld it; the square of the mosque lined up with troops—two
battalions of Infantry, one regiment of Cavalry, and two batteries of
Artillery.  _Boom—boom_! The coffin on the gun-carriage covered with the
silken Union Jack and with the General’s sword and his plumed white
helmet on the top of all.  _Boom—boom_! The General’s charger
immediately behind the body, with his spurred boots in the stirrups
reversed. _Boom—boom—boom_!  The officers of the Army of Occupation
drawn up by the door of the General’s house, every one of them that
could be spared from duty except himself, who ought, above all others,
to be there.  Then the carriages of the Consul-General and of the
Egyptian Prime Minister, and then _boom—boom—boom—boom_, as the cortège
moved away to the slow squirling of the funeral march, through the
square of the mosque and under the gate of the old fortress.

The firing ceased, and in the dumb emptiness of the air Gordon saw
another sight that tore at his heart still more terribly.  It was a room
in the General’s house, dark and blind, with curtains drawn, and Helena
sitting there, alone for the first time, and no one to comfort her.
Seeing this, and thinking of the barrier that was between them, of the
blood that was dividing them, and that they could never again come
together, all his manhood went down at last, and he burst into tears
like a boy.

"Forgive me, Helena!  I am alone too!  Forgive me, forgive me!"

Then over the sound of his own voice he heard the innocent voices of the
choir-boys singing their evening hymn—"Remove my sin from before Thy
sight, O God!"—and at the next moment he was conscious of an old and
wrinkled hand being laid on his bare arm and of somebody by his side who
was saying huskily—

"Peace, my son!  God is merciful!"

Then the sharp rattle of three volleys of musketry coming from far away.

The body of the General had been committed to the grave.




                              *CHAPTER VI*


Helena had been in the act of sending out her letter when the General’s
Aide-de-camp came in with news of the doings of the night before—the
riot at El Azhar, Gordon’s assault on Colonel Macdonald, and then his
disappearance, before the troops could recover from their surprise, as
suddenly and unaccountably as if he had been swallowed up by the earth.

"Of course Macdonald acted like a brute," said the young Lieutenant,
"and the Colonel did exactly what might have been expected of him under
the circumstances. He would have done the same if the offender had been
the Commander-in-Chief himself.  But now he has to pay the penalty, and
it cannot be a light one. Macdonald is scouring the city to find
him—every nook and corner of the Mohammedan quarter.  He has two motives
for doing so, too—ambition and revenge."

As Helena tore up her letter and dropped it bit by bit into the
waste-paper basket she felt as if the last of her hopes dropped with it.
But they rose again with the thought that though Gordon might be in
danger he could not be afraid, and that his love for her was so great,
so unconquerable, that it would bring him back to her now, in her time
of trouble, in the teeth of death itself.

"He’ll come—I’m sure he’ll come," she thought.

In this confidence she sat in the semi-darkness of her room during the
preparations for the military funeral, hearing all that was being done
outside with that supernatural acuteness which comes to the bereaved—the
marching of troops, the rolling of the gun-carriage and the arrival of
friends, as well as the soul-crushing booming of the minute gun.  She
was waiting to be told that Gordon was there, and was listening for his
name as her black boy darted in and out with whispered news of Egyptian
Ministers, English Advisers, Inspectors, and Judges, and finally the
Consul-General himself.

When the last moment came, and the band of the Guards had begun to play
"Toll for the Brave," and it was certain that Gordon had not come, her
heart sank low; but then she told herself that if he ran the risk of
arrest, that was reason enough why he should not show himself at the
fortress.

"He will be at the chapel instead," she thought, and though she had not
intended to be present at the funeral she determined now that she would
go.

She was put into a carriage with the Consul-General and sat by his side
without speaking, merely looking through the windows at the crowds that
stood in the streets, quietly, silently, but without much grief on their
faces, and listening to the slow squirling of the "Dead March" and the
roll of the muffled drums over the dull rumbling of the closed coach.

When they reached the cemetery in the desolate quarter of Old Cairo, and
the band stopped and the drumming ceased and she stepped out of the
carriage, and the breathing silence of the open air was broken by the
tremendous words, "I am the Resurrection and the Life," she was sure, as
she took the arm of the Consul-General and walked with him over the
crackling gravel to the door of the chapel, that the moment she crossed
its threshold the first person she would see would be Gordon.

Her heart sank lower than ever when she realised that he was not there,
and after she had taken her seat and the chill chapel had filled up
behind her, and the service began, she tried in vain, save at moments of
poignant memory, to fix her mind on the awful errand that had brought
her.

"He will be at the graveside," she thought.  No one would arrest him at
a place like that.  English soldiers were English gentlemen, and if the
Arab nobleman in the desert could allow the enemy who had stumbled into
his tent at night to get clear away in the morning. Gordon would be
allowed to stand by the grave of his friend and General, and no one
would know he was there.

When the short service was over and the Consul-General drew her hand
through his arm again, and they walked together over the gravel and
through the grass to the open grave behind the rose-bushes that grew
near to the wall, she thought she knew she had only to raise her eyes
from the ground and she would see Gordon standing there, shaken with
sobs.

She knew, too, that the moment she saw him she would break down
altogether, so she kept her head low as long as she could.  But when the
troops had formed in a rectangle, and the Chaplain had taken his place
and the last words had been spoken, and through a deeper hush the bugle
had led the voices of the soldiers with—

    "Father, in Thy gracious keeping
    Leave we now Thy servant sleeping,"

and she looked up at last and saw that Gordon had not come at all, she
felt as if something that had been soft and tender within her had
broken, and something that was hard and bitter had taken its place.

While the volleys were being fired over the grave the officers of the
army came up to her one by one—brave men all of them, but many of them
hardly able at that moment to speak or see.  Still she did not weep, and
when the Consul-General, with twitching lips, said, "Let us go," she
gave him her hand again, though it was limp and nerveless now, and,
under her long black glove, as cold as snow.

The blinds were drawn up in her room when she returned to the Citadel,
and with eyes that did not see she was staring out on its far view of
the city, the Nile, the Pyramids, and the rolling waves of desert
beyond, when a knock came to the door and the Consul-General entered.
He was clearly much affected.  His firm mouth, which often looked as if
it had been cast in bronze, seemed now to be blown in foam.

"Helena," he said, "the time has come to speak plainly.  I am sorry.  It
is quite unavoidable."

After the first salutation she continued to stand by a chair and to
stare out of the window.

"Gordon has gone.  I can no longer have any doubt about that.  Others,
with other motives, have been trying to find him and have failed.  I
have been trying, too, with better purposes perhaps, but no better
results."

His voice was hoarse; he was struggling to control it.

"I am now satisfied that when he left this house after the scene ... the
painful, perhaps unsoldierly, scene of his ... his degradation, he took
the advice your father gave him—to fly from Egypt and hide his shame in
some other country."

He paused for a moment and then said—

"It was scarcely proper advice, perhaps; but who can be hot and cold,
wise and angry, in a moment? Whatever the merits of your father’s
counsel, I think Gordon made up his mind to follow it.  Only as the
conduct of a despairing man who knew that all was over can I explain his
last appearance at El Azhar."

Again he paused for a moment, and then, after clearing his throat, he
said—

"I do not think we shall see him again.  I do not think I wish to see
him.  A military court would probably hold him responsible for the blood
that has been shed during the past twenty-four hours, thinking the
encouragement he gave the populace had led them to rebel.  Therefore its
judgment upon his offences as a soldier could hardly be less than ...
than the most severe."

His voice was scarcely audible as he added—

"That would be harder for me to bear than to think of him as dead.
Therefore, whatever others may be doing, his mother or ... or yourself,
I am cherishing no illusions.  My son is gone.  His career is at an end.
Let us ... please let us say no more on the subject."

Helena did not reply.  Her bosom was stirred by her rapid breathing, but
she continued to stare out of the window.  After a moment the
Consul-General said more calmly—

"Have you any plans for the future?"

Helena shook her head.

"No desire to remain in Egypt?"

"Any relatives or friends in England?"

"All the same I think it will be best for you to return home."

Helena bowed without speaking.

"The sooner the better, perhaps."

"This is Sunday.  There is a steamship from Alexandria on Saturday—will
it suit you to sail by that?"

"One of my secretaries shall make arrangements and see you safely
aboard.  Meantime have no anxieties. England will take care of your
father’s daughter."

Then he rose, and taking her ice-cold hand, he said—

"I think that is all.  I’ll come up on Saturday morning to see you off.
Good-bye for the present."  And then, in the same hoarse voice as
before, looking steadfastly into her face for a moment, "God bless you,
my girl!"

For some minutes Helena did not move from the spot on which Lord Nuneham
left her.  A sense of double bereavement had fallen on her for the first
time with a crushing blow.  That some day she would lose her father was
an idea to which her mind had long been accustomed, but never for one
moment until then—not even in the bitter hour in which they had parted
at the door—had she allowed herself to believe that a time would come
when she would have to live on without Gordon.  It was here now.  The
past and the future alike were closed to her.  A black curtain had
fallen about her life.  If Gordon could not return without the risk of
arrest, what right had she to expect him to come back to her at all?  He
was gone.  He was lost to her. She was alone.

The city, which had been lying hot in the quivering sun, began to grow
red and hazy, and in the gathering twilight Helena became conscious of
criers in the streets below.  The black boy, who was always bustling
about her, interpreted their cries.  They were crying the funeral of the
students who had fallen at El Azhar.  It was to take place that night.
Ishmael Ameer called on the people to gather in the great market-place
of Mohammed Ali and walk up by torchlight to the Arab cemetery outside
the town.

"Would lady like Mosie go and see?  Then Mosie come back and tell lady
everything," said the black boy, and in the hope of being alone Helena
allowed him to go.

But hardly had the boy gone when a timid knock came to her door and the
Army surgeon entered the room.  The man’s thin lips were twitching, and
he was clearly ill at ease.

"Excuse me," he said, "but hearing you were soon to leave for home ... I
thought it only fair to myself ... In fact, I have come to make an
explanation."

"What is it?" asked Helena, without a trace of interest in her tone.

The surgeon gnawed the ends of his moustache for an instant, and then,
looking uneasily at Helena, he said—

"When you come to turn things over in your mind you may perhaps think I
was to blame in keeping your dear father’s secret.  His condition,
however, was not so serious but that under ordinary circumstances ... I
say _ordinary_ circumstances ...  he might have lived five years, ten
years, even fifteen.  The truth is, though——"

"Well?"

"I want to prove the sincerity of my friendship, Miss Graves.  I am sure
you prefer that I should speak plainly."

"The truth is—what!" asked Helena, who was now listening with strained
attention.

"That ... that your dear father’s death ... I am now fully convinced of
it ... was due—partly due at all events ... to circumstances that ...
that were _not_ ordinary."

Helena’s pale face turned white, but she made no answer, and after a
moment the surgeon said—

"It would have been cruel to tell you this last night immediately after
the shock of your bereavement but ... but now that you are going away
... Besides, I spoke to Lord Nuneham.  I mentioned my surmises. But you
know what he is ... a great man, undoubtedly a great man, but incapable
of taking counsel.  Always has been, always will be, we all of us find
it so."

Helena, seized with an indefinable fear, was speechless, but the
surgeon’s blundering tongue went on—

"’Better not speak of it,’ said Lord Nuneham. ’Drop it!  Don’t let us
weaken our case against the man and rouse popular fury by an accusation
we cannot possibly bring home.  Wait!  We’ll get hold of him to better
purpose by-and-by.’"

Helena’s heart was beating violently, but she only said, with laboured
breathing—

"Can’t we dispense with all this?  You have come to tell me that my
father did not die from natural causes—isn’t that it?"

"Yes ... that is to say ... pardon me ... we are alone?"

Helena assented impatiently.

"Then, to tell you the truth ... I am satisfied that violence ... as a
contributing cause, at all events ... I looked at him again this
morning, when ... at the last moment, in fact ... and the marks were
even plainer than before."

"Marks?"

"Marks of a man’s hand about the throat."

"A man’s hand?" said Helena, with her lips rather than with her voice.

"I thought at first it might have been the General’s own hand, but there
was one peculiarity which forbade that inference."

"Tell me."

"It was the left hand, and while the thumb and the first, second, and
fourth fingers were plainly indicated, there was no impression made by
the third."

"So?"

"So I concluded that the marks about the throat must have been made by
somebody who had lost the third finger of his left hand."

Helena gazed a long time blankly into the surgeon’s face, until at
length, frozen by fear, having said all, he tried to convey the
impression that he had said nothing.

"Miss Graves, I have given you pain—I feel I have. And mind, I do not
say certainly that the hand at your father’s throat was the cause of his
death.  It may have been used merely to push him off.  But if the person
seen last in the General’s company was apparently quarrelling with him
... please understand, I make no accusations.  I have never met Ishmael
Ameer. And even if it should be found that he had this peculiarity ...
of the third finger, I mean ... In any case, the Consul-General will not
hear of an indictment, so I’m sure ... I’m sure I can rely on your
discretion.  But hearing you were going home, I felt I could not allow
you to think that I had permitted your dear father——"

The surgeon went stammering on for some time longer, but Helena did not
listen, and when at last the man backed himself out of her room, hugging
his shallow soul with the flattering thought that in following his
selfish impulse he had done well, she did not hear him go.

She was now sure of that which she had hitherto only half suspected.
The Egyptian had killed her father!  Killed him! there was no other word
for it; not merely by the excitement his presence engendered but by
actual violence.  The authorities knew it, too, they knew it perfectly,
but they were afraid—afraid in the absence of conclusive evidence—to
risk the breakdown of a charge against one whom the people in their
blindness worshipped.

The sky had grown blue and luminous by this time, the stars had come out
in the distant depths of the heavens, and from the market-place below
the ramparts of the Citadel there came up into the clear air the thick
murmuring of the vast multitude that had gathered there, with ten
thousand smoking torches, to follow the new prophet to the Arab cemetery
beyond the town.

When Helena thought of the Egyptian again it was with an intensity of
hatred she had never felt before. He had not only killed her father but
he had been the first cause of the devilish entanglement which had led
to Gordon’s disgrace.  Yet he was to escape punishment for these
offences; he was to go on until some sin against the State had brought
him into the meshes of its Ministers, while her father was in his grave
and Gordon was in banishment and she ... she was sent home in her
womanish helplessness and shame!

"O God, is there to be no one to punish this man?" she thought, in the
dark searching of her soul, while her finger-nails were digging trenches
in her palms and from the hard clenching of her teeth her lips were
bleeding.

Then suddenly, in the delirium of her hatred of the Egyptian and the
tragic tangle of her error, while she was standing alone in her desolate
room, with the "Allah!  Allah!" of Ishmael’s followers surging up from
below, a new feeling—a feeling she had never felt before—stirred in the
depths of her abased and outraged soul.

"Shall I go back to England?" she asked herself. "Shall I?"




                             *CHAPTER VII*


As soon as Lord Nuneham reached the Agency he went up to his wife’s
room.  The sweet old lady was sitting in her dressing-gown with her face
to the windows on the west, while the Egyptian woman was combing out her
thin, white hair and binding it up for the night. The sun was gone, but
the river and the sky were shining like molten gold, and a faint
reflected glow was on her soft, pale cheeks.

"Ah, is it you, John?" she said in a nervous voice, and while he was
taking a seat she looked at him with her deep, slow, weary eyes as if
waiting for an answer to a question she was afraid to ask.

"Helena is going home, Janet," said the old man after a moment.

"Poor girl!"

"There is a steamship on Saturday.  I thought it better she should sail
by that."

"Poor thing!  Poor darling!"

"Her will seems to be quite gone—she agrees to everything."

"Poor Helena!"

"I don’t think she has shed a tear since her father died.  It is
extraordinary.  She startles me, almost frightens me.  Either she is a
girl of astonishing character, or else——"

"She has had a great shock, poor child.  Only yesterday at this hour her
father was with her, and now——"

"True—quite true!"

A hush fell upon all.  Even Fatimah’s comb was quiet.  It was almost as
if a spirit were passing through the room.  At length the old lady said—

"Any news of——"

"None."

"Would you tell me if there were?"

"If you asked me—yes."

"My poor boy!"

"Hafiz has inquired everywhere.  Nobody knows anything about him."

"He will come back, though, I am sure he will," said Lady Nuneham with a
nervous trill, and then a strange contraction passed over the
Consul-General’s face, and he rose to go.

"We’ll not speak about that again, Janet," he said; but, full of the
sweetest and bitterest emotion that comes to the human soul—the emotion
of a mother when she thinks of the son that is lost to her—the old lady
did not hear.

"I remember that his grandfather ... it was in the early days of the
Civil War, I think ... he had done something against his General, I
suppose——"

She had been speaking for some moments when Fatimah, who was standing
behind, reached round to her ear and said—

"His lordship has gone, my lady," and then there was a sudden and deep
silence.

The molten gold died out of the river and the sky, and in the luminous
blue twilight the old lady got into bed.

"Fatimah," she said, "do you think Doctor would allow me to go up to the
Citadel one day this week?"

"Why not, if the carriage was closed and the blinds down?"

"And, Fatimah?"

"What is it, O my heart?"

"What do you think the Consul-General meant when he said Helena
frightened him?"

"I think he meant that she’s one of the girls who do things when they’re
in trouble—drown themselves, take poison, or something."

"My poor Helena!  My poor Gordon!"

There was the rustling whisper of a prayer at the pillow, and then, for
the weary and careworn old lady another day slid into night.




                             *CHAPTER VIII*


Meantime Gordon, with a heart filled with darkness, sat huddled up on
his bed in the little guest-room of the Coptic Cathedral.  On a table at
his left a small green-shaded lamp was burning, and on a chair at his
right sat the saintly old Patriarch, gently patting his bare arm and
trying in vain to comfort him.

"Yes, God is merciful, my son, and it is just because we are such guilty
creatures that our Lord came to deliver us."

"But you don’t know, Father, you don’t know," said Gordon.

"Know—what, my son?"

"You don’t know what reason I have to reproach myself," said Gordon, and
then, catching by the sure instinct of a pure heart some vague sense of
Gordon’s position, the old man began to talk of confession, wherein the
soul of man lays down its sins before God and begins to feel as if it
had wings.

"On receiving the penitent’s confession," he said, "it is the duty of
the Coptic priest to take his sin upon himself just as if it were his
own, and if I, my son——"

"But you can’t!  It’s impossible!  God forbid it," said Gordon; and then
the saintly old soul, allowing that there were sacred places in the
heart of man which only God’s eye should see, spoke of atonement,
whereby he that is guilty of any sin may begin his journey towards
repentance, and be numbered at last, if his penitence be true, among the
living who live in God’s peace.

"Why should any of us, my son, no matter how foul the stain of sin we
have contracted, live in the dread of miscarrying for ever while we have
energy to atone?" said the good old man in his worn and husky voice; and
then the tides of Gordon’s troubled mind, which had ebbed and flowed
like the sea on a desolate shore under the blank darkness of a starless
night, seemed to be suddenly brightened by a light from the morning.

"Father," he said, "could you send for somebody?"

"Indeed I could—who is it?" asked the Patriarch.

"Captain Hafiz Ahmed of the Egyptian Army.  He can be found at
headquarters.  Say that some one he knows well wishes to see him at
once."

"I’ll tell Michael to take the message immediately," said the Patriarch,
and his shuffling old feet went off on his errand.

The new light that had dawned on Gordon’s mind was the same as he had
seen before, and yet it was now quite different.  He would deliver
himself up, as he had first intended to do, but in humility, not in
pride, in submission to the will of God, not in defiance of the power of
man.  A reclaiming voice seemed to say to him, "Atone for your crime!
Confess everything! Die—on the gallows if need be!  Better suffer the
pains of death than the furies of remorse!  Give your own life for the
life you have taken, no matter by what impulse of self-defence or
devilish accident of fate!"

Hafiz would carry his message to headquarters, or perhaps help him to go
there, and the good old Patriarch would explain why he had not gone
before.

"It is the only way now, the only hope," he thought.

Within half-an-hour Hafiz arrived hot and breathless as if he had been
running.  One moment he stood near the door, while his lip lagged low
and his cheerful face darkened at sight of Gordon’s white cheeks, and
then he gushed out into words which tried their best to be brave but
were tragic with tears.

"I knew it," he said, "I’ve said so all day long. ’He’s lying ill
somewhere, or he would show up now, whatever the consequences.’  You’re
wounded, aren’t you?  Let me see."

"It’s nothing," said Gordon.  "Nothing at all.  Sit down, old fellow."

And then Hafiz sat on the right of the bed, holding Gordon’s hand in his
hand, and told him what had happened during the day—how Macdonald and
his bloodhounds had been out in pursuit of him, expecting to arrest and
court-martial him, and how he also had been searching for him since
yesterday, but with the hope of helping him to escape.

"High and low we’ve looked, everywhere—everywhere except here—and who
would have thought of a place like this?" said Hafiz.  "So much the
better, though! You’ll stay here until you are well and I can get you
safely away.  I will, too!  You’ll see I will!"

It was hard to listen to the good fellow’s schemes for his escape and
tell him at once of his intention to give himself up, so Gordon asked
one by one the questions that were uppermost in his mind, little
thinking that Hafiz’s answers would break up his purpose and stifle for
ever the cry of his tortured heart.

"The General is buried, isn’t he?" he said, turning his face away as he
spoke, and when Hafiz answered Yes, that he had died by the hand of God
and been buried that afternoon, and that everybody was saying that he
had been a good man and a great soldier and Egypt would never again see
his equal, Gordon asked himself what, after all, would be the worth of
an atonement which offered as an equivalent for a life like the
General’s a life such as his own, which was no longer of any use to him
or to any one.

And again, when he asked in a low voice that was breathless with fear,
how his father was, and Hafiz answered that the iron man whose name had
been a terror in Egypt for so many years, though calm on the outside
still, was breaking up like a frozen lake from below; that he had been
calling him over the telephone all day long, and entreating him to find
his son that he might tell him to deliver himself up immediately, in
spite of everything, lest he should be charged with desertion and be
liable to death, Gordon sickened with a sense of the shame into which he
was about to plunge his father in his last days by the confession he
intended to make and the fate he meant to meet.

And again, when with deepening emotion he asked about his mother—was she
worse for the disgrace that had overtaken himself?—and Hafiz told him
No, that though sitting in a sort of bewilderment, waiting for God’s
light in the darkness that had fallen on her life, she was yet living in
a beautiful blind hope that he would come back to justify himself, and
meantime sending messages to him saying, "Tell him his mother is sure he
only did what he believed to be right, because her boy could not do what
was wrong," Gordon’s heart knocked hard at his breast with the thought
that the brave atonement to which he had set his face would surely kill
his mother before it had time to kill him.

And when, last of all, in the sore pain of a wounded tenderness, he
asked about Helena—was she well and was she asking after him?—and Hafiz
again answered, No, but that he had seen her at the General’s funeral
(where he could not trust himself to speak to her for pity of the dumb
trouble in her pale face), and that, leaning on the arm of the
Consul-General, she had lifted her tearless eyes as if looking for
somebody she could not see, and that she was to go back to England soon,
very soon—on Saturday—without any one for company, being alone in the
world now, then Gordon broke down altogether, for he saw himself
following her on her lonely journey home with a cruel and needless blow
that would ruin the little that was left of her peace.

"On Saturday, you say?"

"Yes, by the English steamer from Alexandria," said Hafiz, and then,
eagerly, as if by a sudden thought, "Gordon!"

"Well?"

"Why shouldn’t you go with her?"

Gordon shook his head.

"Why not?  You’ll be better by that time, and even if you’re not ... You
can’t stay here for ever, and if you should fall into Macdonald’s hands
... Besides, it’s better in any case to let the War Office deal with
you.  They’ll know everything before you reach London, and they’ll see
you’ve been in the right.  You’ll get justice there.  Gordon, whereas
here ...  Then there’s Helena, too—she’s expecting you to join her—I’m
sure she is—why shouldn’t she, being friendless in Egypt now, and
without anybody to go to even at home?  And if the worst comes to the
worst, and you have to leave the army, which God forbid, you’ll be
together at all events; she’ll be with you anyway——"

"No, no, my boy, no!" cried Gordon; but Hafiz, full of his new hope, was
not to be denied.

"You think it’s impossible, but it isn’t.  _Wallahi_! Leave it to me.
I’ll arrange everything.  Trust me!" he said, and in the warmth of his
new resolve and the urgency of another errand, he got up to go.

The hundred and fifty Notables who had been arrested that morning before
the Grand Cadi’s house had been tried in the afternoon by a Special
Tribunal, and despatched in the evening as dangerous rebels to the penal
settlement in the Soudan.  In protest against this injustice, as well as
in lamentation for the loss of the students who had fallen at El Azhar,
Ishmael Ameer had called upon the people of Cairo to follow him in
procession to the Arabic cemetery outside the city, that there, without
violence or offence, they might appeal from the barbarity of man to the
judgment seat of God.

"They’ve gone with him, too," said Hafiz, "tens of thousands of them, so
that the streets are deserted and half the shops shut up.  Oh, they’ve
not done with Ishmael yet—you’ll see they have not!  I must find out
what he’s doing, though, and come back and tell you what’s going on.
Meantime I’ll say nothing about you—about knowing where you are, I
mean—nothing to the Consul-General, nothing to my mother, nothing to
anybody.  Good-bye, old fellow!  Leave yourself to me.  I’ll see you
through."

When Hafiz went off with a rush of spirits, Gordon, being left alone,
sank to a still deeper depression than before.  He felt as if he were
thrown back again on that desolate shore where the tides of his mind
ebbed and flowed under the blank darkness of a starless sky.

The proud atonement whereby he had expected to wipe out his crime had
fallen utterly to ashes.  It looked like nothing better now than a
selfish impulse to escape from a life that had become a burden to him by
killing his father’s honour, his mother’s trust, and the last hope of
Helena’s happiness.

"No, I cannot deliver myself up.  It is impossible," he thought.

But if death itself was denied to him, what was there left to him in
life?  His career as a soldier was clearly at an end, his father’s house
was for ever closed to him, and his days with Helena were over.

"Then what can I do?  Where can I go?" he asked himself.

Suddenly he remembered what the General had said in that delirious
moment when with bitter taunts he had told him to fly to some foreign
country where men would know nothing of his disgrace.  Cruel and unjust
as that sentence had seemed to him then, it appeared to be all that was
left to him now, when work and home and love alike were gone from him.

"Yes, I’ll go away," he thought, with a choking sob. "I’ll bury myself
as far from humanity as possible."

Yet at the next moment the hand of iron was on his heart again, and he
told himself that though he might fly from the sight of man he could not
escape from the eye of God, and to be alone with that was more than a
guilty man could bear, and live.

"But why can’t I go to America?" he asked himself.

It was his mother’s home, and a country to which something in his blood
had always been calling him. But no!  That refuge also was denied to
him, for though he might hide in New York, or Boston, or Philadelphia,
or Chicago, or San Francisco, better than in the trackless desert
itself, yet in the very pulse of life he would still be alone, with a
mind that must always be rambling through the ways of the past, seeing
nothing in the happiness of other men but cruel visions of what might
have come to him also but for one blind moment of headstrong passion.

"Is life, then, to be utterly closed to me?" he thought.

Was he neither to die for his crime nor live for his repentance?  Had
God Almighty set His face against both?

He thought of Helena as she would be in England, alone like himself, cut
off for the rest of her life from every happiness except the bitter one
of her memory of their few short days together, thinking ill of him, as
she needs must for leaving her in her sore need, while all the time his
heart was yearning for love of her and he would have given his soul to
be by her side, but for the barrier of blood which now seemed to
separate them forever.

And then in the bitterness of his remorse and the depths of his abased
penitence, thinking the Almighty Himself must be against him, he began
to pray—never having prayed since the days when his mother held him to
her knee.

"O God, have pity upon me," he cried, as he sat huddled up on his bed.
"I only intended to do what was right, yet I have plunged everybody I
love into trouble.  What can I do?  Where can I go?  Let it be anything
and anywhere!  O Lord, speak to me, lead me, deliver me, tell me what I
ought to do; tell me, tell me!"

The green-shaded lamp on the table had gone out by this time, the
darkness of the night had gone, and a dim gleam of saffron-tinted light
from the dawn had begun to filter through the yellow window curtains of
the room.

Then suddenly the silence of the little, pulseless place was broken by
the sound of eager footsteps running over the gravel path of the
courtyard and leaping up the stone staircase of the house.

It was Hafiz returning from the cemetery.




                              *CHAPTER IX*


The Mohammedan cemetery of Cairo lies to the north-east of the city,
outside the Bab-en-Nasr (the Gate of Victory), on the fringe of the
desert, and down a dusty road that leads to a group of tomb-mosques of
the Caliphs, now old and falling into decay.

No more forlorn and desolate spot ever lay under the zealous blue of the
sky.  Not a tree, not a blade of grass, not a rill of water, not a bird
singing in the empty air.  Only an arid waste, dotted over by an
irregular encampment of the narrow mansions of the dead, the round
hummocks of blistered clay, each with its upright stone, its _shahed_,
capped with turban or tarboosh.  The barren nakedness and savage aridity
of the place make it a melancholy spectacle by day, but in the silence
of night, under the moon’s quiet eye, or with the darkness flushed by
the white light of the stars, the wild desolation of the city of the
dead is an awesome sight.  Such was the spot in which the people of
Cairo had concluded to pass their Night of Lamentation—such was their
Gethsemane.

When tidings of their intention passed through the town there were
rumblings of thunder in the ever-lowering diplomatic atmosphere.  The
Consul-General heard it, and sent for the Commandant of Police.

"This gathering of great numbers of natives outside the walls," he said,
"looks like a ruse for an organised attack on the European inhabitants.
Therefore let your plans for their protection be put into operation
without delay.  As the ostensible object of the demonstration is a
funeral, you cannot stop it, but see that a sufficient body of police
goes with it and that your entire force is in readiness."

After that he called up the officer who was now in command of the Army
of Occupation, and advised that the troops at Kasr-el-Nil, at the
Citadel, and particularly at the barracks of Abbassiah, should be
strictly confined and kept in readiness for all emergencies.

"If all goes well to-night," he said, "give your men an airing in the
streets in the morning.  Let their bands go with them, so that when the
turbulent gentlemen who are organising all this hubbub take their walks
abroad they may meet one of your companies coming along.  If they turn
aside to avoid it, let them meet another and another ... And wait!" said
the old man, while his brow contracted and his lip stiffened. "The man
Ishmael Ameer has escaped us thus far. He has been lying low and
allowing others to get into trouble.  But he seems to be putting his
head into the noose this time.  Follow him, watch him—don’t be afraid."

The bodies of the students who were to be buried that night had been
lying in the Mosque of the Sultan Hasan at the foot of the Citadel, and
as soon as word came that the Imams had recited the prayer for the dead,
asking "Give your testimony respecting them—were they faithful?" and
being answered, "Aye, faithful unto death," the cortège started.

First a group of blind men, at slow pace, chanting the first Surah of
the Koran; then the biers, a melancholy line of them, covered with red
and green cloths and borne head foremost; then schoolboys singing, in
shrill voices, passages from a poem describing the last judgment; then
companies of Fikees, reciting the profession of faith; then the female
relatives of the dead, shrouded black forms with dishevelled hair,
sitting in carriages or squatting on carts, wailing in their woe; and
finally Ishmael Ameer himself and his vast and various following.

Never had any one seen so great a concourse, not even on the days when
the sacred carpet came from Mecca.  There were men and women, rich and
poor, great and small, religious fraternities with half-furled banners
and dervishes with wrapped-up flags, sheikhs in robes and beggars in
rags.  Boys carried lamps, women carried candles, and young men carried
torches and open flares which sent coils of smoke into the windless air.

Their way lay down the broad boulevard of Mohammed Ali, across the wide
square of the Bab-el-Khalk, past the Governorat and the police
headquarters.  As they walked at slow pace, they chanted the Surah which
says, "O Allah!  There is no strength nor power but in God!  To God we
belong and to Him we must return."  The shops were shut, and the
muezzins called from the minarets as the procession went by the mosques.

Thus like a long, sinuous stream, sometimes flowing deep and still,
sometimes rumbling in low tones, sometimes breaking into sharp sounds,
they passed through the narrow streets of the city and out by the
Bab-en-Nasr to the Mohammedan cemetery beyond the walls.

As Hafiz approached this place the deep multitudinous hum of many
tongues that came up from it was like the loud sighing of the wind.
Calm as the night was, it was the same as if a storm had broken over
that spot while the desert around lay sleeping under the unclouded moon.
Through a thick haze that floated over the ground there were bubbles and
flashes of light, the red and white flames of the lamps and torches,
spurting and steaming like electrical apparitions from a cauldron.

A cordon of mounted police surrounded the cemetery, and a few were
riding inside.  The funerals were over, and the people were squatting in
groups on the bare sand.  Hafiz could hear the solemn chanting of the
Fikees as they passed their beads through their fingers and recited to
the spirits of the dead.  Some of the dervishes were dancing, and some
of the women were swaying their bodies to a slow, monotonous, hypnotic
movement that seemed to act on them like a drug.

A number of the Ulema, professors of El Azhar and teachers of the Koran,
were passing from group to group, comforting and counselling the people.
Behind each of them was a little crowd of followers, and, where the
crowd of such followers was greatest, there always was the erect white
figure and pale face of Ishmael Ameer, He stood in his great stature
above the heads of the tallest of the men about him, and as he passed
from company to company he left hope and inspiration behind him, for his
lips seemed to be touched with fire.

"Night has fallen on us, O my brothers," he said in his throbbing voice.
"Our path is desolate, we are encompassed by sorrows, we envy the dead
who are in their graves.  O ye people of the tombs, you have passed on
before us.  Peace be to you!  Peace be to us also!  A woman is here who
has lost her husband—the camel of her house is gone!  A mother is here
who has lost her son—the eye of her heart is blind! O Thou most merciful
of those that show mercy, comfort and keep them and send them safely to
Thy Paradise!  Sleep, O servants of God, in the arms of the Mighty and
Compassionate!"

"Poor me, poor my children, poor all the people!" cried the women who
crouched at his feet.

"Oppressors have risen against us, O God, but let us not cry to Thee for
vengeance against them.  They are Christians, and it was a Christian who
said, ’Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.’"

"La ilaha illa-llah!  La ilaha illa-llah!" cried the men, but their
faces were dark and stern.

"O sons of Adam," cried Ishmael, "shall the children of one Father fight
before His face?  To-night the lamps are lit to the Lord on the rock at
Mecca. To-night, too, the lamps are burning to God on the Calvary at
Jerusalem.  So it has been for a thousand years. So it will be for a
thousand more.  Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do."

At that a great shout went up from the clamorous billow of human beings
about him, and "O children of Allah," he cried, "religion is the bread
of our souls, and the strangers who have come to us from the West are
trying to take it away.  Let us fight to preserve it! Let us draw the
sword of our spirit against a black devouring world!  By the life of our
God, let us be men!  By the tombs of our fathers, let us be living
souls!  By the beard of the Prophet (praise to his name!), let us no
longer be mere machines for the making of gold for Europe!  Better the
mud hut of the fellah with the Spirit of God within, than the palace of
the rich man with the devil’s arms on the doorpost. If we cannot be free
in the city, let us go out to the desert.  Out from the empire of man to
the empire of Allah!  And if we must leave behind our gorgeous mosques,
built on the bones of slaves and cemented with the blood of conquest, we
shall worship in a vaster and more magnificent temple, the dome whereof
is the sky."

By this time the excitement of the people amounted to frenzy.  "Allah!
Allah!" they shouted as they followed Ishmael from group to group in an
ever-increasing crowd that was like a boiling, surging, rushing river,
flashing in fierce brilliance under the light of the lamps and torches.

"Brothers," said Ishmael again, "your homes are here, and your wives and
children.  I am going out into the desert and you cannot all follow me.
But give me one hundred men and your enemies will afflict you no more.
One hundred men to carry into every town and village the word of the
message of God, and the reign of Mammon will be at an end.  Our Prophet
(praise to his name!) was driven out of Mecca as a slave, but he
returned to it as a conqueror.  We are driven out of Cairo in disgrace
but we shall come back in glory.  So the years pass and repeat
themselves," he cried, and then, in triumphant tone, "Yes, by Allah!"

The emotional Egyptian people were now like children possessed, and the
fever in Ishmael’s own face seemed to have consumed the natural man.

"I ask for martyrs, not for soldiers," he cried. "Shall not the reward
of him who suffers daily for his brethren’s sake be equal to that of the
man who dies in battle?  I ask for the young and the strong, not the
weak and the old—difficulty is before us and danger and perhaps death.
I ask for sinners, not saints—though you are as pure as the sands of the
sea-shore, like the sands of the shore you may be fruitless.  But are
you sin-laden and suffering?  Do the ways of life seem to be closed to
you?  Does the sweet light of morning bring you no joy?  Are you praying
for the darkness of death to cover you?  Is your repentance deep?  In
the bitterness of your soul are you calling upon God for a way of
redemption?  Then come to me, my brothers!  Your purification is here!
A pilgrimage is before you that will cleanse you of all sin.

"Allah!  Allah!  Allah!" cried the people with one voice, and the cry of
their thousand throats in that desolate place was like the boom of
breakers in cavernous rocks.

It was one of those moments of life when by a spontaneous impulse
humanity shows how divine is the heart of man.  In an instant, more than
five hundred men, some of them looked upon as low and base, leapt out in
answer to Ishmael’s call, and were struggling, quarrelling, almost
fighting to go with him.

For two hours thereafter the professors and teachers were busy selecting
one hundred from the five hundred, telling them what they had to do and
where they had to go, each man to his allotted place, while the mounted
police rode round and through them in a vain effort to find out what was
being said.

The night was now near to morning, the lamps and torches were dying out,
and a dun streak, like an arrow’s barb, was shooting up into the
darkness of the sky. In this vague fore-dawn the hundred chosen men were
drawn up before the tomb of a Sheikh, and Ishmael, standing on the dome
of it, with his tall figure against the uncertain light, spoke to them
and to the vast company of the people that had gathered about.

"Brothers," he said, "you offer yourselves as messengers of the
Compassionate to carry His word to the uttermost ends of this country
and as far as the tongue you speak is spoken.  You have been told what
to say and you will say it without fear.  You are no rebels against the
State, but if the commandments of the Government are against the
commandments of God, you are to tell the people to obey God and not the
Government."

At that word the sea of faces seemed to flash white under the heaviness
of the sky, but Ishmael only looked down at the hundred men who stood
below and said calmly—

"You are soldiers of God, therefore you will carry no weapons of the
devil with you on your journey.  Do you expect to conquer by the sword?
Stand back, this pilgrimage is not yours!  Do you wish to drive the
English out of Egypt, to establish Khedive or Sultan, to found kingdom
or empire?  Go home!  This work is not for you!  Only one enemy will you
drive out, and that is the devil!  Only one Sultan will you establish,
and that is God!"

The mass of moving heads seemed to sway for a moment, and then, amid the
deep breathing of the people, Ishmael said—

"You will take nothing with you on your way, neither purse nor scrip nor
second coat.  In the city or the village or the desert the Merciful will
make your beds, the Compassionate will provide for you.  Where the
Mussulman is, there is your brother—greet him, he will welcome you.
Where his house is there is your home—enter it, it will shelter you.
But you are slaves of God, therefore look for no ease and comfort.
Burning heat by day, weary marches by night, hunger and thirst and toil
and pain—these only are the allurements God offers to His servants—these
and glory!"

At that last word a loud shout broke from the people, but when Ishmael
spoke again the burden of a great awe seemed to fall upon them.

"Say farewell to one another and to your wives and children.  If God
wills it you will come back.  If He does not will it you will go on,
never more to look in each other’s faces."

Then in a louder, shriller voice than before, he cried—

"But fear nothing!  The battle is not yours but God’s!  You will be
purified by your pilgrimage, your sins will be forgiven you, and when
death comes that stands at the foot of life’s account, Paradise will
wait for you and the arms of the Merciful be open!  In the name of the
Compassionate, peace!"

"Peace!  Peace!" cried the vast mass in a voice that seemed to ring
through the empty dome of the sky. The men who had been standing before
Ishmael now prostrated themselves with their faces to the east, and then
rising to their feet they embraced each other.  A subdued murmur passed
through the people, and at the next moment the crowd parted in many
places, leaving long, wide ways that went out from the foot of the tomb.
Down these paths the men passed in twos and threes as if going in
different directions, some north, some south, some east, some west.

Thus the hundred messengers set out on their pilgrimage, each his own
way, and none knowing if they should ever meet again.  Though the eager,
emotional Egyptian people were ready to sob at sight of them, yet they
kept back their cries.  Some of the women held out their children to be
kissed by their husbands as they passed, but they dried their own eyes
lest the men should see them weep.

The dawn was coming up by this time in a thin streak of pink across the
eastern sky, and the people watched the men as they passed away—beyond
the ruined tombs of the Caliphs, towards the barracks of the soldiers at
Abbassiah and over the reddening crest of the Mokattam Hills—until they
could be seen no more.

Then slowly as the great mass of the crowd had opened, it closed again,
and while women sobbed and men broke down in tears, the tall figure of
Ishmael, forgotten for a moment, was seen standing in the mystic light
of the dawn above the multitude of moving heads, and his throbbing voice
was heard pealing over them.

"O children of God," he cried, "be comforted!  Go back to your homes and
wait!  Be patient!  Is not that what Islam means?  Shed no tears for
those who have gone away from you.  As sure as the sun will rise your
brethren will return.  Look!  Already it is gilding the fringes of the
clouds; it is sending away the spirits of darkness; it is approaching
the gates of morning!  Even so in life or in death, in the spirit or in
the flesh, those who have left you will return, and when they come back
our Egypt will be God’s."

With that, amid an answering cry from the people, he stepped down from
the tomb.  Then the crowd parted as before, and he passed through them
towards the town in the direction of the Bab-en-Nasr, the Gate of
Victory.  There was no shouting or waving of banners as he went away,
but only the silent Eastern greeting of hands to the lips and forehead,
with hardly a noise as loud as the sound of human breath.

The sun was now rising above the yellow Mokattam Hills, the day was
reddening over the desert, the gleaming streak of the Nile was shooting
out of the mist, and in the radiance of morning the crowd began to break
up and return to the city.  Their eyes were shining with a new light, a
new joy, a new hope.  They had come out to mourn and they were going
back rejoicing.

Hafiz was among the first to go.  With his mouth full of a fresh message
he was flying back to Gordon.  As he passed through the echoing streets
he met the band of one of the British battalions, and it was playing a
march from the latest opera.




                              *CHAPTER X*


Gordon, lying in his bed, heard the voice of Hafiz in the hall.

"Only me, Michael!  All right!  Don’t get up yet."

At the next moment Hafiz himself, puffing and blowing, and with the cool
air of morning in his clothes, came dashing into the room.

"Halloa!  Thought I was never coming back, I suppose!  Couldn’t tear
myself away—had to see it through—only just over.  Tell you what,
though—I do believe ... yes, I do really believe that brute of a
Macdonald has set the trackers on to you!  Coming down by El Azhar,
behold, two damned blacks—Soudanese, I mean—poking their noses into the
soft ground as if looking for footsteps.  But no matter! We’ll dish the
devil yet!"

Thus the good fellow, after the nightlong flight of his spirit among
sacred things, was giving way to the natural man, with chuckles and
crows and shouts of joy and even harmless oaths that had no bitterness
behind them.

"Lord God! you should have seen it, Gordon!  Just like one of the
’Nights of the Prophet,’ only bigger—yes, by my soul, bigger!"

Then, sitting on the side of the bed, he described the doings of the
night—how Ishmael had passed from group to group, comforting the
mourners and laying a soothing hand on every mother’s sorrow, every
father’s grief.

"Can’t tell what the deuce it is in the man—whether it’s the prophet or
the poet or the diviner—but he doesn’t need that anybody should tell him
anything, because he _knows_."

It was not at first that Gordon, coming out of the long night of his
sufferings, caught the contagion of Hafiz’s good spirits, but his weary,
bloodshot eyes began to shine when Hafiz described Ishmael’s appeal to
the people to leave everything behind them and go with him into the
desert—out of the empire of man into the empire of Allah.

"It was thrilling!  _Wallahi_!  You had to hear it, though!  It was not
so much what he said as something in the man himself that set all your
nerves tingling."

And when Hafiz went on to tell of Ishmael’s appeal for help, not to the
saints, the men whom God had cleansed of all sins, the souls that were
as pure as the sands of the sea-shore and as fruitless, but to the
sinners, the sin-laden and sin-stained, to whom the peace of life and
the repose of death were both denied, he felt Gordon’s hand clutching at
his own and his whole body quivering.

"Sinners, not saints—did he say that, Hafiz?"

"Yes!  ’Come to me, my brothers,’ he said.  ’Your purification is here.
A pilgrimage is before you that will cleanse you from all sin.’  They
took him at his word too.  Good Lord!  You never saw such scrambling!
Such a crew!  Sinners, by Jove!  Some of them the most notorious
scoundrels in Cairo—rich rascals who have been living for themselves all
their lives and beggaring everybody about them.  Assassins too, or men
who have been suspected of being so.  Yet there they were, fighting for
a chance of going out to starvation and danger and death."

Gordon’s eyes were running over by this time, but they were glistening
too, like the sun when it shines through a cloud of rain.

"Open the curtains, Hafiz," he said, and when Hafiz had done so it was
almost as if an angel of hope had parted them and come sweeping with a
stream of sunlight into the room.

Then Hafiz told of the going away of the hundred messengers, of
Ishmael’s triumphant prediction that they would come back, and finally
of the return of the people to their homes with the flow as of a great
tide, filled with a new spirit, comforted, changed, transformed,
transfigured.

"And Ishmael himself?" asked Gordon.

"He has gone also," said Hafiz.

"Where has he gone?"

"That was kept quiet, but the Chancellor was there, and I got it out of
him—he has gone to Khartoum."

"Khartoum?"

"That’s where he comes from—where he lived in his youth, at all events.
He has to take the early train for Upper Egypt, so he’ll be on his way
already.  Oh, something is going to happen!  Wait!  You’ll see! Couldn’t
find out exactly what the men were told to do, but Government has its
work cut out for it."

"There was to be no resistance to the rule of England—do you say he said
that, Hafiz?"

"That’s true.  ’Do you wish to drive England out of Egypt?  Go home,’ he
said, ’this pilgrimage is not yours.  Do you expect to conquer by the
sword? Stand back!  This work is not for you.’  All the same there’ll be
a mighty stir at the Ministry of the Interior.  Omdehs and Moudirs and
all the miscellaneous blackguards will be watching Ishmael and his men.
So much the better for us, my boy.  Now’s your time! Now’s your
opportunity!"

While Gordon listened a great burden seemed to fall from him; a sort of
electric revelation appeared to suffuse the path that had been so
obscure a few moments before.  His prayers seemed to be answered; the
bright glory of a new hope seemed to be born within him and he thought
he saw his way at last.

Though his career as a soldier was at an end; though his father, his
mother and Helena were gone from him; though he had lost everything he
had loved and been proud of; though the ways of life seemed to be for
ever closed to him and the world had no use for him any longer, and he
was beaten and broken and alone, there was One who was with him
still—there was God!

"With our God is forgiveness," and in the immensity and majesty of His
compassion, the Almighty had willed it that he, even he, might yet do
something.

He would join the forces of the new prophet!

Why not?  Their cause was a good one.  It was not a crusade of Egypt
against England, but of right against wrong, of justice against
injustice, of belief against unbelief, of God against the world.

Hold!  A traitor to his Church and country?

No, for this was the great universal war—the war of an empire that had
no boundaries, the holy war that had been waged all the earth over and
all the ages through—the war of religion and truth against the powers of
darkness and death.

So thinking God’s hand was leading him, he saw himself—white man and
Christian and British soldier though he was—following Ishmael Ameer into
the desert, working by his side, and then coming back at last when his
sin had been forgiven and his redemption won.

"Yet wait!  What about my father?" he thought.

But he could not think of his father at the same time as he thought of
his return.  He remembered his mother, though, and saw himself taking
her in his arms and saying, "Mother, I’ve come back to you, as you
always said I would.  I only meant to do what was right, and if I did
what was wrong, God has pardoned me."

And then far off, very far, hardly daring to see itself yet, in his
awakened soul there was a hope of Helena. Somehow and somewhere he would
meet her again—he knew not how or where or when, but Heaven knew
everything, and the end would be with God.

Thus with a labouring and quivering heart, and with clouded eyes that
were running over, he sat on his bed, looking into the stream of
sunlight that was pouring into the room, and feeling with an immense joy
that God had manifested His will at last.

Meanwhile Hafiz, still tuning his speech to the spirit of the natural
man, was chuckling and crowing over his new chance of getting Gordon out
of the country.

"Damn it all, man, we’ll beat them yet, if you’ll only leave yourself to
me.  And you will, I know you will!"

"Hafiz," said Gordon, "you thought last night you could help me to get
away from here—do you still think you could?"

"Certainly!  Isn’t that what I’m saying?"

"Do you think you could do it now?"

"Why not ... that is to say, if you are well enough ... It’s your hand,
isn’t it?"

"That’s nothing—only a sore finger, you know."

"God!  A sore finger, and old Michael says it’s gone—half of it, anyway!
But if it had been half your arm it wouldn’t have stopped you—I know
that quite well.  So if you’re game I’m ready.  The sooner the better
too!  The dear old Patriarch will close his eyes, and as for Michael——"

"What day is this, Hafiz?" said Gordon—he had lost count of time.

"Monday—that’s the worst of it.  The steamer doesn’t sail until
Saturday, and you’ll have to stay in Alexandria until ... Or wait!  Why
not take a foreign boat?  The French one to Marseilles, or—let me
think—the Italian boat to Messina.  The very thing!  She sails on
Wednesday.  You can join the English ship at Naples.  Splendid!  Better
than joining her at Alexandria.  There’s Helena, you know.

"Helena?"

"A woman’s a woman after all, my boy.  Mind I don’t say Helena would
give you away, but she might—not having seen you since her father’s
death and then coming so unexpectedly upon you at Alexandria—at the
ship’s side, perhaps.  Better not risk it.  Get out of the country
before you meet her—away from that brute of a Macdonald and all the tags
and bobs of the Intelligence Department."

"I’ll want a disguise of some sort, Hafiz."

"Good idea!" said Hafiz, slapping his knee.  "You can’t set foot in the
streets of Cairo without being recognised.  Then if I’m right about the
trackers ... but we’ll not talk about that.  Something Eastern, eh? What
do you say to a Coptic priest?  Old Michael could lend us a black gown
and a black turban.  Or no, a Bedouin, going to Naples for ammunition!
Why, it happens every day!  Splendid costume!  Covers your head and
nearly all your face, you know ... Oh, we’ll lick him, the big, bloated,
blithering ... Ha, ha!  Effendi thinks he holds the field, and he is
walking about the city like a leopard among dogs.  But wait!  We’ll
see!"

Then getting up from the side of the bed and walking to and fro in the
room, Hafiz laughed out loud in his savage joy at the thought of
defeating Macdonald, until Gordon said—

"I shall want a man to go with me.  Can you find me a man, Hafiz?" and
thereupon the good fellow’s spirits dropped suddenly and his laughing
mouth began to lag.

"A man?  To go with you?  Well, I ... I thought of doing that myself,
Gordon ... as far as the boat I mean ... just to see the last of you ...
not knowing when I may ... But perhaps you’re right.  I might cause you
to be suspected, and then ... Yes, I must give that up, I suppose."

"That’s all right, Hafiz—we’ll meet again somewhere," said Gordon, and
when Hafiz’s face had brightened afresh he added—

"I’ll want camels, Hafiz—two good, strong camels."

"Camels?  Why, what the deuce....  Ah, of course!  What a fool I am!
Every station watched! Wonder I never thought of that before!  The
jackals are all along the line, and if you had gone by train, damn it,
man! where should we have been?  In Macdonald’s mousetraps in no time!
Oh, yes, camels, of course.  I’ll get you camels.  Good ones, too.
Bedouins always have good camels.  Ha, ha!  Effendi will go to the place
he is fit for, and God increase the might of Islam!"

"I’ll want money too, Hafiz."

"Don’t trouble about that.  I’ve got a little myself—all you’ll want to
get away."

"I’ll want a good deal, Hafiz.  There’s a bundle of bank notes in the
top drawer of my desk at the barracks.  You’ll find the key in my
trousers’ pocket, and if you can only contrive——"

"Of course I can.  Your soldier boy has been asking after you ever since
you went away.  He’ll manage it.  Macdonald’s bloodhounds are beating
about the barracks, of course, but Tommy—trust Tommy to get the money
for you....  In your trousers’ pocket, you say? ... All right.  Here’s
the key! ... Let me see, now—you’ll want your berth booked—to Messina, I
mean.  I’ll do that myself and give you whatever’s left ... I must keep
out of people’s way until after Wednesday, though!  No calling at the
Agency—not if I know it!  My mother must be told I’ve been sent off
somewhere, and as for the Consul-General and the telephone—I’ll break
the blessed receiver, that’s what I’ll do! ... Never mind about my not
seeing you off. Lord alive, that’s nothing!  Hope to get leave before
long, and then I’ll slip over to England.  So I’ll not be saying
good-bye to you when you go away, Gordon—not altogether, you know—not
for good, I mean.  And if all goes well with you and Helena——"

But the chuckling and the crowing and the laughing out loud in savage
exultation at the thought of beating Macdonald were beginning to break
down, and then Gordon, unable to keep back the truth any longer, said in
a voice that chilled the ear of Hafiz—

"Hafiz, old fellow!"

"Well?"

"I don’t intend to go back to England."

"You don’t intend to go back——"

"No."

"Then where the ... where are you going to, Charlie?"

"I’m going to Khartoum."




                              *CHAPTER XI*


During the earlier hours of the Night of Lamentation Helena sat in her
room looking over bundles of old letters and tying them up with ribbon.
The letters were nearly all from Gordon, but being written under
different conditions and meant to be read in happier hours, every
playful passage in them stung and every word of affection scorched.

She was waiting for the black boy to come back from the demonstration,
and thinking out a course of conduct.  Instead of returning to England
she was to remain in Cairo, and by help of the new evidence she was to
compel the law to arrest and convict the guilty man.  It was her right
to do so, and since the authorities, thinking of other things, were
shirking their responsibility, it was her duty, her solemn and sacred
duty.

What did State considerations matter to her?  Nothing! She remembered
the predicament of the Army surgeon without compunction, and even when
she thought of the position of the Consul-General she did not care.  Her
father was dead, Gordon was lost to her, she was a woman and she was
alone, and nothing else was of the smallest consequence.  Thus seeing to
the bottom of her own misery, she had now no pity for anybody else.

At midnight the black boy had not returned, and being worn out with
sleeplessness, and assured by her other servants that Mosie was well
able to take care of himself, she went to bed.  But the moonlight
filtered through the white window-blind, and she lay for some time with
wide-open eyes thinking what she would do next day.  She would go down
to the Ministry of the Interior and set the law in motion.  There would
be no time to lose, for if Ishmael escaped the consequences of
to-night’s proceedings he might leave Cairo without delay.

She slept a few hours only, and when she awoke the sun was flecking with
fiery bars a window that faced to the east.  While she lay on her back
with her arm under her head, looking at the ceiling, and working herself
up into a still greater hatred of Ishmael, there came a timid knock at
the door and the black boy entered the room.  He was breathless and
dishevelled and full of apologies.

"Lady angry with Mosie?  Mosie stop all night to tell lady everything,"
he said, and then he told her what had happened in the Mohammedan
cemetery—a wild, disordered, delirious story of the departure of the
hundred men.

"But the prophet himself—what has become of him?" asked Helena, raising
her head from her pillow.

"White Prophet gone," said Mosie.

"Gone?"

"Mosie follow him to station.  White Prophet go by train, lady."

"By train?"

"Yes, lady.  White Prophet go by train to Upper Egypt," said Mosie, and
then Helena heard no more.

Her head fell back to her pillow and she covered her eyes with her
hands.  The guilty man was gone, the authorities had allowed him to go,
and if the evil-doer was to be punished there was nothing left but
personal vengeance.

Every tender impulse of her heart was now dead. Overwhelmed as by a new
burden, and haunted by a dark responsibility—that of seeing God’s
vengeance brought down upon her father’s murderer—she saw herself at one
moment prompting Gordon to kill Ishmael.  Why not?  There was no other
way.  Gordon should kill Ishmael Ameer because Ishmael Ameer had killed
her father!

At the next moment the recollection that Gordon had gone took her back
once more to the bitterest part of her suffering.  She had always
thought that when God made Gordon He had made him without fear, yet he
had run away from the consequences of being court-martialled.  It was
intensely painful to her to despise Gordon, but do what she would she
could not help feeling a growing contempt for him.  If he had only stood
up to his punishment she would have been proud of him, and even if he
had been drummed out of the army, or any fate had befallen him less
terrible than death, he would have found her standing by his side.

But he had fled, he had left her, and being useless for all purposes of
righteous vengeance, a woman without a man behind her, she could do
nothing now but go back to England.

During the next three days she was kept busy by the mechanical
preparations for her departure.  There was not much she had to do, for
the contents of the General’s house belonged to the army, and beyond her
own and her father’s personal possessions there was little to pack up,
yet the black boy was always beside her, with a helping hand but a
lagging lip and many plaintive lamentations.

"Lady not want Mosie any more now—no?"

On the Thursday he came running into Helena’s room to say that Lady
Nuneham, with her Egyptian maid, had come to call on her.

Helena met Gordon’s mother at the door, the sweet old soul with her
pale, spiritual face, suffering visibly, but bearing herself bravely as
she stepped out of her closely curtained carriage and crossed the garden
path, under the white heat of the noonday sun, with one arm through
Fatimah’s, and a trembling hand on the ebony handle of a walking-stick.

As soon as she reached the hall the old lady lifted her veil and
stretched out her arms to Helena and kissed her, and then patted her
shoulder with her mittened hand as if Helena had been a child and she
had come to comfort her.

"My poor Helena!  It’s hard for you, I know, but if God sends the cross
He sends the strength to carry it.  I’ve always found it so, my dear,"
she said, and when she was seated on the sofa with Helena beside her,
she began to talk of her own father, how they had been everything to
each other, and when he had died she had thought she could not live
without him, but God had been good—He had sent her her husband and
then——

But that was a blind alley down which she could walk no further, for
there was one name that was trembling on the lips of both women and
neither of them could yet bring herself to speak it.

"When my mother died, too—I was married then and living here in Cairo,
but mother couldn’t leave the old home in Massachusetts where I was
brought up as a child ... Poor mother, she used to play Blind-man’s-buff
in the hall with me, I remember, for we were far away from other people
and I had no little playmates ... when she died I thought I should have
died too, but God was good to me again—He sent me my own child, my boy,
my——"

It was just as if all roads converged to one centre, and to escape from
it the old lady began to talk of little things, asking simple questions
and giving motherly advice, while Helena held down her head and drew the
hem of her handkerchief through her fingers.

"You are sailing on Saturday, are you not?"

"Yes, on Saturday."

"You must take good care of yourself, dearest.  It is hot in Cairo, but
it may be cool in Alexandria and even cold on the sea.  Put some warm
clothing on, dear—some nice warm underclothing, you know."

She was sure to meet pleasant people on the steamer and they would see
her safely into the train at Marseilles. It would be such an agreeable
break to travel overland, through Paris, and when she reached London——

"Have you anybody to meet you in London, Helena?"

Still drawing the hem of her handkerchief through her fingers, Helena
shook her head.

"I’m sorry for that, dear, very sorry."

Arriving in London was so trying, so bewildering, especially to a woman.
Such crowds, such confusion! It always made her feel so helpless.  And
then she had the Consul-General to look after her, and once Gordon had
come to meet her too.  He was at the Staff College at that time, and
before she alighted from the carriage she had seen him forging his way
down the platform, and he kissed his hand to her——

But the sweet old thing could bear up no longer, and while Helena
pressed her handkerchief to her lips, she said—

"O Helena, how happy we might have been!  It’s wrong of me, I know it’s
wrong, but I can’t reconcile myself to it even yet.  ’Why is my life
prolonged?’ I have often thought, and then I have told myself it was
because God intended that I should live to see my dear children happy.
Ah, my darling, it would have been so beautiful!  My children and
perhaps my children’s children.  If I could only have seen them all
together once!  It would have been so easy to go then.  But now my son
is gone—I don’t know what has become of him—and my daughter—my sweet
daughter that was to be——"

Helena sank to her knees.  "Mother!" she said, and burying her face in
Lady Nuneham’s shoulder, she felt, for the first time in her life, that
a mother’s heart was beating against her own.

After a while the old lady, whose arms had been about Helena’s neck,
began to stroke her forehead and the top of her head and to say in a
calmer voice—

"It was wrong of me to repine, dear.  Happiness does not depend on us.
It depends on God, and we should leave everything to Him.  He will do
what is best.  I’m sure He will."

Then in a nervous way she attempted to defend Gordon.  They were not to
be too hard on him.  No doubt he thought he was doing what was right.

"And he was, too, wasn’t he?  In a sense at least. Don’t you think so,
Helena?"

Helena could not answer, but she made a helpless motion with her head.

They were not to suppose he meant to forsake them either, and if he had
fled away he was not thinking of himself only—they might be sure of
that.  He never did—never had done—never once since he was a child.

"You couldn’t give him a handful of sweets when he was a boy but he
asked for another for Hafiz."

Perhaps he was thinking of his father—that if he gave himself up and
there was an inquiry, a court-martial, the Consul-General would suffer
in his influence in Egypt and his esteem in England.  Perhaps he was
thinking of Helena herself—that it might seem as if her father’s death
had been hastened by the painful scene with himself.  And perhaps he was
thinking a little of his mother, too—of the pain she would suffer at
sight of her husband and her son at war before the world.

However this might be, he would come back.  She knew he would.  Oh yes,
she knew quite well he would come back.  For four days she had asked
God, and He had answered her at last.

"’Help me, O God, for Christ’s sake!’ I said.  ’Will my dear son come
back to me?  Shall I see him again? O God, give me a sign.’  And He did,
my dear.  Yes, it was just before dawn this morning.  ’Janet!’ said a
voice, and I was not afraid.  ’Be patient, Janet!  All will be well!’"

Helena dared not look up, being afraid to penetrate by so much as a
glance the sanctity of the old lady’s soul.

"So you see it’s wrong to repine, dear.  Everything will work out for
the best.  You are going to England, but that doesn’t matter in the
least.  We’ll all come together again yet.  And when my dear ones are
united, my sweet daughter and my boy, my brave, brave boy——"

The old lady’s voice was quivering with the excitement of her joy, when
Fatimah, who had stood aside in silence, stepped forward and said—

"Better go home now, my lady.  His lordship will be waiting for his
lunch."

Lady Nuneham took Helena’s head between her hands and kissed her on the
forehead, then dropped her veil and rose to her feet by help of
Fatimah’s arm on the one side and her stick on the other.

"Good-bye for the present, Helena!  Be sure you write as soon as you get
to England.  Take good care of yourself on the voyage, dear.  And don’t
forget to put on some nice warm underclothing, you know. Good-bye!"

Helena saw her to the door, the sweet, helpless old child, living by the
life of her beautiful love.  As she passed down the path she waved her
delicate hand in its silken mitten, and Helena said farewell to her with
her eyes, knowing she would see her no more.




                             *CHAPTER XII*


After a while Helena began to think tenderly of Gordon, and to conjure
up the beautiful moments of their love—the moment in the arbour before
he set off for Alexandria, the moment in his quarters when she had to
slip off her glove and dip her finger in the glass from which he drank
her health, and above all, the moment of their first meeting, when he
said he loved Egypt and the Egyptians, and everything and everybody, and
they laughed and looked into each other’s eyes, and smiled without
speaking, and he took her hand and kept on holding it, and a world of
warm impulses coursed through her veins, and something whispered to her,
"It is he!"

But thinking like this about Gordon only made her remember with even
more bitterness than before the man who had taken him away from her.
Presently she saw that there was a kind of dishonour to Gordon in hating
the Egyptian for that, and though she tried to justify herself by
thinking of Gordon’s mother, and of the beautiful blind faith that was
doomed to death, she was compelled to go back at length to the one sure
ground on which she could continue to hate Ishmael and keep a good
conscience—that the man had killed her father.

So intensely did she work up her feelings on this subject that, awaking
in the middle of the night after Lady Nuneham’s visit, she held out her
hands in bed and prayed to God to let His vengeance fall on the
Egyptian.

"Punish him, O God, punish him, punish, him!  My father is dead!  My
dear father is dead!  He was so weak, so ill, so old!  O God, let Thy
vengeance fall on the coward who killed him!  Let Thy hand be on him as
long as he lives!  Follow him wherever he goes! Destroy him whatever he
does!  Let him never know another happy hour!  Let him be an exile and
an outcast to the last hour of his life!  O God, hear me, hear me!"

Next morning she felt ashamed of this outburst, but less because of its
bitterness than its futility, and then with a sense of utter
helplessness she began to feel the misery of being a woman.  It was a
part of the cruel scheme of nature that, however injured and outraged, a
woman could do nothing.  In the East, above all, she was useless—useless
for all purposes of justice or vengeance or revenge.

On the Friday afternoon, having made the last preparations for her
departure, she was sitting at her desk writing labels for her trunks and
portmanteaus, when Mosie dashed in upon her to say that the Princess
Nazimah, with sais and footmen and eunuchs, was driving up to the door.
A moment later the Princess entered the room.  Her plump person,
redolent of perfume, was clad in a tussore silk gown, and under the
latest of Paris hats her powdered face was plainly visible through the
thinnest of chiffon veils.

"I hear you are leaving Egypt, so I’ve come to bid good-bye to you," she
said, and then taking Helena by the shoulders and looking into her face
she cried—

"Merciful powers, what has become of your eyes, my beauty?  What have
you been doing to yourself, my moon?"

"Nothing," said Helena.

"Nothing?  Don’t tell me.  You are not sleeping, no, nor eating either.
Come, sit down and tell me all about it," and sitting heavily on the
sofa, with Helena beside her, she proceeded to do the talking herself.

"But, my dear creature, my good girl, this is nonsense.  Excuse the
word—nonsense!  Good God!  Is a girl to kill herself because her father
dies before her? Fathers do, and why shouldn’t they?  Mine did.  He was
a beast.  Excuse the word—a beast.  Forty wives—or was it fifty?—but he
died nevertheless."

With that she lifted her veil, used a smelling bottle, and then began
again—

"I see what it is, though—your ways are not our ways, and all this comes
of your religion.  It makes you think about death and the grave, whereas
ours tells us to think about life.  Your Christianity is a funeral mute,
my dear, while Islam is a dancing girl, God bless her!  You groan and
weep when your kindred die.  We laugh and are happy, or if we are not we
ought to be. I’m sure I was when my first husband died.  ’Thank the Lord
he’s gone,’ I said.  It’s true I hadn’t lived on the best of terms with
him, but then——"

"It’s not my father’s death only," began Helena haltingly, whereupon the
Princess said—

"Yes, of course!  I’ve heard all about it.  He’s gone, and I suppose you
know no more than anybody else what has become of him.  No?"

"No!"

"Ah, my dear, my moon, my beauty, all this wouldn’t have happened if you
had taken my advice.  When your Gourdan began to oppose his father you
should have stopped him.  Yes, you could have done it.  Of course you
could."

"I couldn’t, Princess," said Helena.

"What?  You mean to say you tried to and you couldn’t?  You couldn’t get
him to give up that ridiculous holy man for a girl like ... Then God
have mercy upon us, what are you moaning about?  Who ever heard of such
a thing?  A young woman like you eating her heart out for the loss of a
man who prefers ... well, upon my word!"

The Princess put her smelling bottle to both nostrils in quick
succession, and then said—

"It’s true I thought him the best of the bunch.  In fact I simply lost
my heart to him.  But if he had been the only man in the world ... Oh, I
know!  You think he _is_ the only one.  I thought that myself when my
first husband left me.  It wasn’t a Mahdi in his case.  Only a milliner,
and I was ready to die of shame. But I didn’t.  I just put some kohl on
my eyes and looked round for another.  It’s true my second wasn’t much
of a man, but a donkey of your own is better than a horse of somebody
else’s."

Again the smelling bottle and then—

"Listen to me, my dear.  I’m a woman of experience at all events.  Have
a good cry and get him out of your head.  Why not?  He’s gone, isn’t he?
He can never come back to the army, and his career as a soldier is at an
end.  The felled tree doesn’t bear any more dates, so what’s the good of
him anyway?  Oh, _I_ know!  You needn’t tell _me_!  Love is sweet in the
suckling and bitter in the weaning, and you think you can’t do it, but
you can.  You are going back to England, I hear.  So much the better!
Far from the eyes, far from the heart, and quite right too.  Get married
as soon as possible and have some big bouncing babies.  I haven’t had
any myself certainly, but that’s different—I thought I wouldn’t repeat
the crime of my mother, God forgive her!"

Helena’s head was down; she was hardly listening.

"Lose no time either, my sweet.  Time is money, they say, and perhaps it
is, though it has different prices on the Bourse, I notice.  I’ve known
days that would have been dear at two piastres and a few quarters of an
hour that I wouldn’t have parted with for millions of money.  Perhaps
you’ve felt like that, my beauty. But perhaps you haven’t.  You’re only
a child yet, my chicken."

"The man Ishmael has gone, hasn’t he?" asked Helena.

"Yes, they’ve let him go, the stupids!  Back to the Soudan—to Khartoum,
they tell me."

"Khartoum?"

"Just like you English!  Dunces!  Excuse the word.  I say what I think.
You judge of the East by the West, and can’t see that force is the only
thing these people understand.  I stood it for five days, boiling all
over inside, and then I went down to the Agency.  ’Good gracious,’ I
said, ’why has the Government allowed these men to slip through their
fingers?’  And when Nuneham said he had laid a hundred and fifty of them
by the heels, I said ’Tut!  Taking water by drops will never fill the
water-skin.  You should have laid hold of a hundred and fifty thousand,
and that man Ishmael above all.  But you’ve let him go—him and his
hundred messengers—and now you’ll have to take the consequences.  Serve
you right, too!  What was the use of putting down the Arabic press if
you let the Arabic preachers go unmolested?’"

"What did he say to that, Princess?"

"He said he had scotched the snake but he was not forgetting the
scorpion.  It’s no use talking, though. Nuneham is a great man, but he
has lost his nerve, and is always asking himself what they are saying
about him in England.  Boobies in Parliament, I suppose, and he wants to
be ready to reply to them.  But, goodness me, if you throw a missile at
every dog that barks at you the stones in your street will be as
precious as jewels soon.  Oh, I know!  I’m a woman of experience."

Helena was staring straight before her.

"I see what is going to happen," said the Princess. "This man will sow
sedition all over the country and meantime preach peace in Khartoum and
throw dust in the eyes of Europe."

"He is a scoundrel, a hypocrite——"

"Of course he is, my dear, but when people are bad they always pretend
that they want to make other people better."

"Can the Government do nothing to stop him, to destroy him?"

"No, my dear.  There is only one thing that can do that now."

"What?"

"A woman!"

"A woman?"

"Why not?  Follow the holy man no farther than his threshold, they say.
But some woman always does so.  Always!"

Helena’s staring eyes with their far-away look had come back to the
Princess’s face.  The Princess was beating her hand and laughing.

"You English think woman has no power in the East. Rubbish!  She is more
powerful here than anywhere else.  Even polygamy gives her power—for a
time, at all events.  While she is first favourite she rules everything,
and when she ceases to be that—" the Princess laughed again, closed her
eyes, and said: "She who doesn’t take her revenge has an ass for uncle."

Helena’s heart began to beat so violently that she could scarcely speak,
but she said—

"You mean that some woman will betray this man——"

"What is more likely?  They all fall that way sooner or later, my
beauty.  This one has taken a kind of vow of celibacy, they say, but
what matter?  When I was as young as you are there was nothing I loved
so much as to meet with a man of that sort.  It was child’s play, my
darling."

All the blood in Helena’s body was now boiling under the poison of a new
thought.

"I hear he says he will come back in glory, and then Egypt will be at
his feet.  _Bismillah!_" said the Princess, raising her eyes in mock
reverence, and then laughing gaily she added—

"Perhaps—who knows?—before that time comes some woman of the harem may
find her opportunity. Jealousy—envy—revenge—one may see how the world
goes without eyes, my beauty!"

Helena sat motionless; she was scarcely able to breathe.

"Good luck to her, I say!" said the Princess.  "She’ll do more for Egypt
than all the Nunehams and Sirdars put together."

Then she looked round at Helena and said—

"I’ve shocked you, haven’t I, nay dear?  Women in the West don’t do
these things, do they?  No, they are civilised, and when they have been
wronged by men they take them into the courts and make them pay. Faugh!
There can be no red blood in women’s veins in your countries."

The Princess rummaged in her bag for her powder puff, used it
vigorously, put away her smelling bottle, and then rose to go, saying—

"I don’t mean you, my sweet.  Your mother was Jewish, wasn’t she?—and it
was a Jewish woman who destroyed the captain of the Assyrians and smote
off his head with his own falchion.  Women can’t fight their battles
with swords, though.  But," laughing and patting Helena’s hand again,
"what has Allah given them such big black eyes for?  Adieu, my dear!
Adieu!"

Helena stood in the middle of the floor where the Princess had left her
and slowly looked around.  For a long time she remained there thinking.
Was woman so utterly helpless as she had supposed?  And when she was
deeply wronged, when her dear ones were torn from her, when she was a
victim of cruel violence and heartless hypocrisy, and the law failed
her, and the State—having its own ends to serve—tried to shuffle her
off, was she not justified in using against her enemy the only weapons
which God had given her?

At that she grew hot and then cold, and then a sense o£ shame came over
her and she covered her face with her hands.  "What am I thinking of?"
she asked herself, and the floor seemed to slide from under her feet.
The thought which the Princess had put into her mind was treason to her
love for Gordon.  That love was a sacred thing to her, and it would
always remain so, even though she might never see Gordon again. Love
itself was sacred, and she who gave it away for any gain of vengeance or
revenge was a bad woman.

Helena sat down with her elbows on the desk and her chin resting on her
hands and stared out of the window.  After a while a kind of relief came
to her. She began to recall some of the Princess’s parting words.  "She
will do more for Egypt than all the Nunehams and Sirdars put together."
That seemed to justify the thought that had taken possession of her. She
began to feel herself the champion of justice, and to find the good
conscience for which she sought.

This man Ishmael, who had killed her father, and by hypocritical
pretences had deceived Gordon and caused him to be carried away from
her, was an impostor who would turn England out of Egypt by playing on
the fanaticism of an ignorant populace.  He was another Mahdi, who, with
words of peace in his mouth, would devastate the country and sow the
very sands of its deserts with blood.  When law failed to defeat an
enemy like that, and the machinery of civilised government proved to be
impotent against him, were there any means, any arts, which it was not
proper to use?

Love?  It was quite unnecessary to think about that. This man pretended
to be an emancipator of the Eastern woman.  Therefore a woman might go
to him and offer to help him, and while helping him she might possess
herself of all his secrets.  "Follow the holy man no farther than his
threshold," said the Arabs.  She would do it nevertheless, and in doing
it she would be serving England and Egypt, and even the world.

Thus she fought with herself in a fierce effort to hold on to her good
conscience.  But staring out of the window she felt as if something from
the river were stretching out its evil hands to her.  The red streak in
the rising Nile was now wider than before, and it looked more than ever
like blood.

Ishmael Ameer would not know her.  During the single moment in which she
had stood in the same room with him he had never so much as looked in
her direction. The Sirdar and the British officers of the Soudan had not
yet seen her.  If there were any danger of their asking questions the
Consul-General could set them at rest.  "I can do it," she thought.  "I
can, and I will."

The black boy, who had been creeping in and out of her room, looking
more and more miserable as he found her always in the same position, now
approached her and said, pointing to the labels under her elbows—

"Mosie tie them on to boxes, lady?"

She looked round at him, and the utter slavishness in his little soul
touched her pity.  It also stirred her caution, for she told herself
that she might need the boy’s help, and that he would die for her if
need be.

"Mosie," she said, "would you like to go away with me?"

Mosie, in his delirious joy, could hardly believe his ears.

"Lady take Mosie to England with her?"

"No, to your own country—to the Soudan."

Mosie first leapt off the floor as if he wanted to fly up to the ceiling
and then began to make himself big, saying Mosie was a good boy, lie was
lady’s own boy from one hand to the other, and what would have become of
lady if she had gone away without him?

"Then bring up two cabs immediately, one for the luggage and the other
for ourselves, and don’t say a word to anybody," said Helena, who had
risen to consult a railway time-table and was now tearing up her labels.

Hugging himself with delight, the black boy shot away instantly.  Helena
heard his joyous laughter as it rippled like a river along the garden
path, and then she sat down at the desk to write to the Consul-General.




                             *CHAPTER XIII*


Gordon, in the meantime, living on the heights of his new resolve, had
been waiting impatiently for the opportunity of departure.  No prisoner
looking forward to the hour of his escape ever suffered more from the
slow passage of time.  He lost all appetite for food, sleep deserted
him, and as the week went on he was in an ever-increasing fever of
excitement.  On the Tuesday he received through Michael a letter from
Hafiz saying—

"We must be careful.  I’ll tell you why.  I was right about the
trackers.  That beast Macdonald, having sworn that he would find you if
you were above ground, and being sure that you were still in Cairo and
that the people were concealing you, employed the services of a couple
of serpents from the Soudan.  These human reptiles, with green eyes like
the eyes of boa-constrictors, had no difficulty in tracing your
footsteps to a side street in the neighbourhood of El Azhar, but there
your footsteps failed them as absolutely as if you had sunk into the
earth.

"Perplexed and baffled, they were on the point of giving up the search
when in the soft mud of the disgusting thoroughfare they found the marks
of horses’ hoofs and of the hoops of wheels, and from these they
concluded that you had been carried off in a conveyance of some sort.
But track of the carriage was lost the moment they reached the paved way
which passes through the Mousky, and now they are again bewildered.

"In this extremity, however, they have thought of another device for
your discovery which is—what do you think?  To watch _me_!  Under the
impression that I know where you are, they are dogging my footsteps
every moment I am off duty.  No matter!  I’ll beat the beasts!  As a
bloodhound is nothing but a nose, so a tracker is nothing but an eye,
and he has hardly as much brain as would stuff a mushroom.  Therefore
wait!  Trust yourself to Hafiz!  Why not?  You cannot depend on a better
man."

Next day, Wednesday, the doctor, with his bright face and cheery voice,
came again to dress the wounded finger.

"Wonderful!" he cried.  "Almost healed already! That’s what youth and
decent living do for a man."

"I have no money at present, Doctor," said Gordon, "but I expect to
receive some very soon, and before I go your fee will be paid."

"Of course it will—when I ask for it.  But ’go’? Not yet, I think."

The streets were like a sackful of eyes, and every eye seemed to be
looking for Gordon—either to attack or to protect him.

"But wait!  Things don’t seem to be going too smoothly for the
Government."

Cables at the clubs made it clear that England was not very pleased with
the turn events had taken in Cairo.  There had been questions in
Parliament, and the Foreign Minister was at his wits’ end to defend the
Consul-General.  Mention of Gordon himself too, and some of the Liberal
Opposition up in arms for him.

"So wait, I say!  Who knows?  You may walk out without danger
by-and-by."

Thursday passed heavily with Gordon, who was alone all day long save for
the visits of old Michael when bringing the food which went away
untouched, but towards midnight Hafiz arrived with his eyes full of
mischief and his fat cheeks wreathed in smiles.

"Look!" he said, "that’s the way to beat the brutes," and holding up one
foot he pointed to a native yellow slipper which he wore over his
military boots. He had made a circuit of six miles to get there,
though—it was like taking a country walk in order to cross the street.

"But no matter!  Trust yourself to Hafiz."

He carried a small bundle under his arm, and throwing it on a chair he
said—

"Your Bedouin clothes, my boy—you’ll find them all right, I think."

Gordon caught the flame of his eagerness, and was asking a dozen
questions at once when Hafiz said—

"A moment, old chap!  Let us speak of everything in its place.  First,"
taking a roll of bank notes out of his pocket, "here’s your money—short
of what I’ve spent for you.  Tommy got it.  Couldn’t get anything else,
though."

Thinking civilian clothes might be useful, Hafiz had told Gordon’s
soldier servant to smuggle a suit out also, but it had been found
impossible to do so.

"That comes of taking up your quarters in a barracks instead of at the
Club or at a private house, as Staff Officers always do," said Hafiz,
and when Gordon gave some hint of explanation he added, "Oh, I know! You
wanted to make common cause with the men, but now you have to pay the
price of it."

"What about the man to go with me?" asked Gordon.

"I’ve got him.  You remember the two Sheikhs who went with us to
Alexandria.  It’s one of them."

His name was Osman.  He had been tutor to the Khedive’s children, but he
wished to become a teacher of Mohammedan law in the college at Khartoum,
so the journey suited his book exactly.

"And the camels?"

"I’ve got them also.  Young ones, too, with ripping big humps!  They’ll
want their humps before they’ve crossed that desert."

"Where and when am I to meet them, Hafiz?"

"At the first village beyond the fort on the Gebel Mokattam at eleven
o’clock to-morrow night.  But I’ll come for you at ten and see you
safely started."

Gordon looked up in alarm.

"Don’t be afraid for me.  Leave everything to Hafiz. You can’t depend on
a better man."

"I’m sure I can’t," said Gordon, and then in a lower tone, "But, Hafiz?"

"Well?"

"What about Helena?"

"Packed up and ready to go.  The Consul-General’s secretary booked her
berth to-day, and she sails, as I said she would, on Saturday."

Next day, Friday, the hours went by with feet of lead, but Gordon’s
impatience to get away from Cairo had now begun to abate.  More easily
could he have reconciled himself to go if Helena had gone before him,
but to leave her behind, if only for a few hours, was like cowardice.
Little by little his spirit fell from the elevation on which it had
lived for the better part of a week, and in the face of his flight he
felt ashamed.

Towards nightfall, nevertheless, he began to make preparations for his
departure, and, opening the bundle of clothes which Hafiz had left for
him, he found that they consisted of a Bedouin’s outer garments only,
caftan, skull-cap, kufiah (head-shawl), and head-rope, but no
underclothing and no slippers.  This seemed for a moment like an
insurmountable difficulty, but at the next instant, with the sense of a
higher power ruling everything, he saw the finger of God in it,
compelling him to wear his soldier’s clothes and military boots beneath
his Bedouin costume, lest leaving them behind him might lead to trouble
for the good people who had befriended him.

By ten o’clock he had finished his dressing, and then the door of his
room was opened by a man in the flowing silk garments of a Sheikh, with
the light of a smile on his chubby face and a cautionary finger to his
lip.

"Here I am—are you ready?"

It was Hafiz, tingling with excitement but chuckling with joy, and
having looked at Gordon in his head-shawl descending to his shoulders,
with the head-rope coiled about it, he said—

"Marvellous!  Your own father wouldn’t know you!"

The disguise was none too good though, for the trackers were keenly on
the trail that night, having got it into their heads that Gordon would
try to leave Egypt with Helena in the morning.

"So the sooner we are on the safe side of the Gebel Mokattam the better,
my boy....  One moment, though."

"What is it?"

"Remember—your name is Omar—Omar Benani."

"Omar Benani."

The last moment having come, Gordon, who seemed now to catch at every
straw that would delay his departure, was unwilling to leave the house
that had been his refuge without bidding farewell to the Patriarch.
Hafiz tried to dissuade him from doing so, saying that the Patriarch,
who knew all, wished to be blind to what was going on.  But Gordon was
not to be gainsaid, and after a while Michael was called and he led the
way to the Patriarch’s room.

The old man had just finished his frugal supper of spinach and egg, and
he was lifting his horn-rimmed spectacles from his nose to wipe his
rheumy eyes with his red-print handkerchief when Michael opened the
door.

"A poor traveller asks your blessing, Patriarch," said Michael, and then
Gordon, in his Bedouin costume, stepped forward and knelt at the old
priest’s feet.

The Patriarch rose and stood for a moment with a look of perplexity on
his wrinkled face.  Then, lending himself to the transparent deception,
the saintly old man laid his bony hand, trembling visibly, on Gordon’s
head, and speaking in a faltering voice, with breath that came quickly
through his toothless jaws, he said—

"God bless you, my son, and send you safely to your journey’s end and to
your own place and people."

But seeing at the next instant how pathetic was the error which in his
momentary confusion he had unwittingly made, he corrected himself and
added—

"Fear not, my son, neither in the days of thy life, nor in the hour of
death, for God will go with thee and _He will bring thee back_."

A moment later Gordon, with Hafiz by his side, had passed out of the
echoing harbour of the little cathedral close into the running tides of
the streets without.




                             *CHAPTER XIV*


The Coptic Cathedral stands in the midst of the most ancient part of
Cairo, and it is coiled about by a cobweb of close and narrow
thoroughfares.  Through these thoroughfares, lit by tin lanterns and
open candles only, and dense with a various throng of native
people—hawkers, pedlars, water-carriers, fruit-sellers, the shrouded
black forms of women gliding noiselessly along and the blue figures of
men lounging at coffee-stalls or squatting at the open mouths of
shops—Gordon in his Bedouin costume walked with a long, slow step and
the indifference to danger which he had learned in war, while Hafiz, who
was now quivering with impatience, and trembling with the dread of
detection, slackened his speed to keep pace with him.

"Can’t we go faster?" whispered Hafiz, but Gordon did not seem to hear.
Slowly, steadily, with a rhythmic stride that might have come out of the
desert itself, he pushed his way through the throng of town-dwellers,
always answering the pious ejaculations of the passers-by and returning
their Eastern greetings.

Before Hafiz was aware of the direction they were taking they had passed
out of the dim-lit native streets, where people moved like shadows in a
mist, into the coarse flare of the Esbekiah (the European) quarter,
where multitudes of men in Western dress sat drinking at tables on the
pavement, while girls in gold brocade and with painted faces smiled down
at them from upper windows.

"Why should we go this way?" said Hafiz in Arabic, but still Gordon made
no reply.

Two mounted police who were standing at guard by the entrance to a dark
alley craned forward to peer into their faces, and a group of young
British officers, smoking cigarettes on the balcony of an hotel, watched
them while they passed and broke into a subdued trill of laughter when
they were gone.

"Are we not exposing ourselves unnecessarily?" whispered Hafiz, but
Gordon only gripped the hand that hung by his side and went on without
speaking.

Presently they crossed the Opera Square and turned down an avenue that
led to the Nile, and then Hafiz’s impatience could contain itself no
longer.

"We are going in the wrong direction," he whispered. "It’s nearly eleven
o’clock, and Osman is waiting for us."

"Come on," said Gordon, and he continued to walk steadily forward.

At length it dawned on Hafiz that, in spite of all possible
consequences, Gordon intended to go to the Agency before he left Cairo,
and having assured himself that this was so, he began to pour out a
running whisper of passionate entreaties.

"But, Gordon!  My dear Gordon!  This is madness. It cannot be done," he
said.

"It must!" said Gordon.

"The trackers will be there if they are anywhere."

"Hush!"

"It is the one place they’ll keep watch upon to-night."

"I can’t help that," said Gordon without stopping; and Hafiz had no
choice but to follow on.

A few minutes later the good fellow, whose heart was now panting up to
his throat, walked close to Gordon’s side and whispered in a breaking
voice—

"If you have any message to send to your mother I’ll take it—I’ll take
it after you are gone."

"I must see her myself," said Gordon; and then Hafiz could say no more.

They passed through populous places into thoroughfares that were less
and less crowded, and came out at last by the barracks on the banks of
the Nile.  There the broad street was empty and silent, and the white
moonlight lay over the river which flowed like liquid steel.  Under the
dark window of his own quarters Gordon paused for a moment, for it was
the spot on which he had first seen Helena.  He could see it still as he
saw it then, with its tide of clamorous traffic from the bridge—the
camels, the cameleers, the blue-shirted fellaheen, the women with
tattooed chins and children astride on their shoulders, and then the
girl driving the automobile, with the veil of white chiffon about her
head and the ruddy glow of the sunset kissing her upturned face as she
lifted her eyes to look at him.

Hafiz was choking with emotion by this time, but his sense of Gordon’s
danger came uppermost again when they turned into the road that led to
the Consul-General’s house and caught sight of a group of men who were
standing at the gate.

"There they are," he whispered.  "What did I tell you?  Let us go back.
Gordon, I implore you!  I entreat you!  By all you love and who love
you——"

"Come on," said Gordon again, and though quaking with fear, Hafiz
continued to walk by his side.

There were only three men at the gate of the Agency, and two of them
were the native porters of the house, but the third was a lean and lank
Soudanese, who carried by a cord about his neck a small round lantern
whereof the light was turned against his breast.  A cold glitter in the
black man’s eyes was like the gleam of a dagger to Hafiz, but Gordon
paid no heed to it. He saluted the porters, saying he had come to see
Ibrahim, the Consul-General’s servant, and then, without waiting for
permission, he walked through.

Hafiz followed him into the garden, where the moonlight lay over the
silent trees and made blotches of shadow on the path.

"Stay here," he said, and leaving Hafiz in the darkness he stepped up to
the door.

Ibrahim himself opened it, and the moment he had done so, Gordon entered
the outer hall.

"Tell Fatimah I come from her son and wish to see her at once," he said.

Ibrahim looked searchingly at the stranger, and a shade of doubt and
anger crossed his face.

"I can’t do that, my man," he answered.

"Why can’t you?" asked Gordon.

"I won’t," said Ibrahim.

There was a little lodge at the right of the hall, where visitors to the
Consul-General wrote their names in a book.  Into this lodge Gordon drew
Ibrahim by the arm and whispered a few hasty words in his ear.  The
man’s lips whitened and quivered, and he began to stutter and stammer in
his fright.

"Are you, then ... can it be ... is it really——"

"Hush!  Yes.  Ibrahim," said Gordon, "I wish to see my mother."

Ibrahim began to wring his hands.  It was impossible. Yes, impossible.
Quite impossible.  Her ladyship was ill.

"Ill?"

"She went up to the Citadel yesterday, sir, and came home utterly
exhausted."

"Do you mean that my mother is very ill—dangerously ill, Ibrahim?"

"I don’t know, sir.  I can’t say, sir.  I fear she is, sir."

"Then all the more I wish to see her," said Gordon.

But again Ibrahim wrung his hands.  The doctor had been there four times
that day and ordered absolute rest and quiet.  Only Fatimah was
permitted to enter the patient’s room—except the Consul-General, and he
went up to it every hour.

"It would be a shock to her, sir.  It might kill her, sir.  _Wallahi_!
I beg of you not to attempt it, sir."

Ibrahim was right, plainly right, but never until that moment had Gordon
known the full bitterness of the cup he had to drink from.  Because his
mother was ill, dangerously ill, dying perhaps, therefore he must not
see her—he of all others!  He was going far, and might never see her
again.  Was another blank wall to be built about his life?  It was
monstrous, it was impossible, it should not be!

In the agony of his revolt a wild thought came to him—he would see his
father!  Why not?  Back to his memory across the bridge of so many years
came the words which his father had written to him when he came of age:
"You are twenty-one years of age, Gordon, and your mother and I have
been recalling the incidents of the day on which you were born.... From
this day forward I am no longer your father, I am your friend—perhaps
the best friend you will ever have; let nothing and no one come between
us."  Then, why not?  What was there to be afraid of?

"Ibrahim," said Gordon, "where is the Consul-General now?"

"In the library with his secretary, sir," replied Ibrahim.

"Then tell him—" began Gordon, but just at that moment there was a flat
and deadened step on the soft carpet of the landing above, and then a
cold voice that chilled his ear came from the upper hall.

"Ibrahim!"

It was the Consul-General himself with a letter in his hand.

"Hush!" said Ibrahim, and, leaving the lodge, he walked up the three or
four steps to meet his master.

"Take this to the office of the Commandant of Police—take it yourself
and see it safely delivered."

"Yes, my lord."

"If the Commandant has gone home for the night you will ask for his
Deputy and say my answer is, ’Yes, I let nothing come between me and the
law.  If you suspect that the person you refer to is still in Cairo you
will deal with him as you would deal with anybody else.’  You understand
me?"

"Yes, my lord," said Ibrahim, but he was staring stupidly at the letter
as if he had lost his wits.

"Who is that in the lodge with you?" asked the Consul-General, and then
Ibrahim, fumbling the letter until it almost fell out of his fingers,
seemed unable to reply.

The wild thought had gone from Gordon by this time, and he said in a
voice which he did not recognise as his own, "Tell Fatimah that her
brother will come again to see her," and then, feeling ashamed of his
sorry masquerade, and less than a servant in his father’s house, he
stumbled out into the garden.

Hafiz was waiting for him there, and he was in a state of still greater
terror than before.  The moment Gordon had gone, a light footstep,
trying to make itself noiseless, had come crackling over the gravel from
the direction of the gate.  It was that of the Soudanese, and he had
crept along the path like a serpent, half doubled up and with his eyes
and his lantern to the ground.  After a while he had returned to where
he came from, and Hafiz had followed him, walking stealthily in the
shadow of the trees, in order to hear what he had to say.  "Your Bedouin
is a child of Cairo and his boots were made in England," he had said,
and then chuckling to himself he had hurried away.

"Are you wearing your military boots, Gordon? Did you forget the
slippers?  Or was it Osman who forgot them?  It can’t be helped, though.
The man was a tracker—I told you so—and now he has gone for the others
and we shall be followed by the whole troop of them.  Let us be off."

But still Gordon was in no hurry to go.  The sense of stealing like a
stranger from a spot that was dear to him by a thousand memories seemed
to be more than he could bear.  Leaving Hafiz on the path, he went round
the house until he reached a place from which he could see the light in
his mother’s window.  His mother, his sweet and sainted mother, innocent
of everything yet the victim of all!  God forgive him! Was it worth
while to go away at all?  A gentle breeze had risen by this time, and
Hafiz was starting at every leaf that rustled over his head.

When at length they left the Agency they were going in the right
direction, but Gordon was once more choosing the lighter and more
crowded thoroughfares. Again the hawkers, the pedlars, the
water-carriers, the shrouded black forms of women and the blue figures
of men.  Again the salutations, the pious ejaculations, the silent
Eastern greetings.  It was almost as if Gordon were tempting Providence,
as if he were trying to leave time for the trackers to overtake him.

"Every moment we lose fills me with fear—can’t we go faster now?"
whispered Hafiz in English, but Gordon continued to walk with the same
even step.

"I know it might look like fright and arouse suspicion, but still——"

As often as he dared to do so, Hafiz looked back to see if they were
pursued.

"Nothing in sight yet—God has delivered, us thus far—but must we walk so
slow?"

In the agony of his impatience every noise in the streets was like the
sound of a pursuer.  If a boy shouted to his playmate, he shuddered; if
a hawker yelled over his tray, he trembled.  When they had passed out of
the busy thoroughfares into the darker streets, where watchmen call to
each other through the hours of the night, the cry of a ghafir far ahead
(_Wahhed!_) seemed to Hafiz like the bay of a bloodhound, and the answer
of another close behind was like the shrill voice of some one who was
pouncing upon his shoulders.

"It would be a pity to be taken now—at the last moment, too," he
whispered, and he strained his ear to catch the faintest sound of
footsteps behind them.

After that no more was said until they came to the open space under the
heights of the Citadel where one path goes up to the Mokattam Hills and
another crosses the arid land that lies on the east bank of the Nile.
Then suddenly Hafiz, who had been panting and gasping, began to laugh
and crow.

"I know what we’ve got to do," he said.  "Good Lord alive! why didn’t I
think of it before?"

With that he stooped and whipped off the slippers he wore over his boots
and called on Gordon to hold up his foot.

"What for?" asked Gordon.

"I have a reason—a good one.  Hold up!  The other one!  Quick!"

In a moment the slippers he had taken off his own boots had been pulled
over Gordon’s.

"Right!  And now, my dear Gordon, you and I are going to part company."

"Here?" said Gordon.

"Yes, here," said Hafiz, and then pointing with one hand to the hill and
with the other to the waste, he said, "You are going that way—I am going
this."

"Why so?"

"Why?  Do you ask me why?  Because the trackers are after us—because
they may be here at any moment—because they know there are two of us,
but when they find we have separated they’ll follow up the man who wears
the military boots."

"Hafiz!"

"Well, I wear them, don’t I?"

"Do you mean it, Hafiz—that you are going to turn the trackers on to
yourself?"

"Way shouldn’t I?  Lord God! what can they do to me?  If they catch me
I’ll only laugh in their dirty black faces.  I’ll give them a run before
that, though. Bedrasheen, Sakkara, Mena, Gizeh—a man wants some fun
after a night like this, you know."

He was laughing as if he were beside himself with excitement.

"By that time you’ll be far away from here, please God!  Six hours at
least—I’ll see it’s six, Gordon; six hours’ start on good camels—across
the desert, too—and not a black devil of them all to know what the
dickens has become of you."

His fear was as great as ever, but it had suddenly become heroic.

"Hafiz!" said Gordon.  His voice was faltering, and he was holding out
both hands, but Hafiz, unable to trust himself, was pretending not to
hear or see.

"No time to lose, though!  Time is life, brother, and you mustn’t stay
here a moment longer.  Over the hill—first village beyond the fort—Osman
will be waiting for you."

"Hafiz!"

"Can’t wait for farewells, Gordon.  Besides, you’re not going for good,
you know.  Lord, no, not a bit of it!  You’ll come back some day—Ishmael
too—and then there’ll be the deuce to pay by some of them."

He was running a few paces away, then stepping back again.

"Why don’t you go?  I’m going, anyway!  It’s a race for life or death
to-night, my boy!  Such fun! I’ll beat the brutes!  Didn’t I tell you to
leave everything to Hafiz?  I said you couldn’t depend on a better man."

"Hafiz!"

"Good-night, old chap!  Good-night, Charlie! Charlie Gordon Lord has
been a good old chum to me, but damn it all, I’m going to be quits with
him!"

With that he went bounding away, laughing and crying and swearing and
sobbing at the same time, and in a moment he had disappeared in the
darkness.




                              *CHAPTER XV*


Being left alone, Gordon looked up at the Citadel and saw that a light
was burning in the window of Helena’s sitting-room.  That sight brought
back the choking sense of shame which he had felt some days before at
the thought of leaving Helena behind him.

"I cannot go without seeing her," he thought.  "It is impossible—utterly
impossible."

Then back to his mind, as by flashes of mental lightning, came one by
one the reasons which he had forged for not seeing Helena, but they were
all of no avail. In vain did he ask himself what he was to say to her,
how he was to account for his past silence, and what explanation he was
to give of his present flight.  There was no answer to these questions,
yet all the same an irresistible impulse seemed to draw him up to
Helena’s side.  He must see her again, no matter at what risk. He must
take her in his arms once more, no matter at what cost.

"I must, I must," he continued to say to himself, while the same animal
instinct which had carried him away from the Citadel on the night of the
crime was now carrying him back to it.

Almost before his mind had time to tell him where he was going he found
himself ascending the hill that leads up to the Bab-el-Gedid.  The sight
of the gate of the Citadel suggested fresh considerations that might
have acted as warnings, but he paid no heed to them.  It was nothing to
him in his present mood that he was like a man who was putting his head
into a noose, walking deliberately into a trap, marching straight into
the camp of the enemy whose first interest it was to destroy him.  The
image of Helena and the sense of her presence so near to him left little
else to think about.

The gate was still open, for it was not yet twelve o’clock, and in
deference to the ritual of the Moslem faith, the muezzin, who lived
outside the walls, was permitted to pass through that he might chant the
midnight call to prayers from the minaret of the mosque inside the
fortress.

"Goin’ to sing ’is bloomin’ song, I suppose," thought the sentry, a
private of a Middlesex regiment, when Gordon, as one having authority,
walked boldly through the gateway.

Being now within the Citadel, Gordon began to be besieged by thoughts of
the trackers, who would surely keep watch upon the General’s house also
if, as Hafiz had said, there was a suspicion that Helena and he intended
to go away together.  But again the vision of Helena rose before him,
and all other considerations were swept away.

"To leave Cairo while Helena remains in it would be cowardly," he told
himself; and emboldened by this thought he walked fearlessly across the
square of the mosque and round the old arsenal to the gate of the
General’s house without caring whom he met there.

He met no one.  The gate was standing wide open, and the door of the
house, when he came to it, was open also, and there was nobody anywhere
about.  With a gathering sense of shame, such as he had never felt
before, he stood there for a moment, wondering what course he ought to
take, whether to ring for a servant or to walk through as he had been
wont to do before the dread events befell.  Suddenly the walls of the
house within resounded to a peal of raucous laughter, followed by a
burst of noisy voices in coarse and clamorous talk.

Utterly bewildered, he stepped forward in the direction of Helena’s
boudoir, and then he realised that that was the room the voices came
from.  After a moment of uncertainty he knocked, whereupon somebody
shouted to him in Arabic to enter, and then he opened the door.

Helena’s servants, being paid off, and required to leave the house in
the morning, had invited certain of their friends and made a feast for
them.  Squatting on the floor around a huge brass tray, which contained
a lamb roasted whole and various smaller dishes, they were now regaling
themselves after the manner of their kind with the last contents of the
General’s larder, washed down by many pious speeches and by stories less
devotional.

"A little more, O my brother?"  "No, thanks be to God, I have eaten
well."  "Then by the beard of the Prophet (to whom prayer and peace!),
coffee and cigarettes, and the tale of the little dancing girl."

At the height of their deafening merriment the door of the room opened
and a man in Bedouin dress stood upon the threshold, and then there was
silence.

Gordon stood for a moment in amazement at sight of this coarse scene on
a spot associated with so many delicate memories.  Then he said—

"You don’t happen to know if ... if the boy Mosie is about?"

"Gone!" shouted several voices at once.

"Gone?"

"Yes, gone, O Sheikh," said one of the men—he was the cook—pausing to
speak with a piece of meat between his finger and thumb, half way to his
mouth.  "Mosie has gone to England with the lady Helena.  They left here
at six o’clock to catch the night train to Alexandria, so as to be in
good time for to-morrow’s steamer."

Gordon stood a moment longer, looking down at the grinning yellow faces
about the tray, and then, with various apologies and after many
answering salaams, he closed the door behind him, whereupon he heard the
buzz of renewed conversation within the room, followed by another but
more subdued burst of laughter.

Alone in the corridor, he asked himself why, since Helena was gone, he
had been brought back to this place.  Was it for punishment, for
penance?  It must have been so.  "All that had to be expiated," he told
himself, and then he turned to go.

But walking through the outer hall he had to pass the door of the
General’s office, and thinking it would be a sort of penance to enter
the room itself he persuaded himself to do so.

The room seemed naked and dead now, being denuded of the little personal
things that had made it live.  It was dark, too, save for a ray of light
that came from a lamp outside, but the first thing that met Gordon’s
eyes was the spot on which the General fell.  He forced himself to look
at that spot; for some moments he compelled himself to stand by it,
though his hair rose from his crown and beads of perspiration broke from
his forehead.

"All that had to be expiated," he told himself again, and again he
turned to go.

But back in the hall he was on the spot where he had last parted from
Helena, and there a new penance awaited him.  He remembered that in the
hideous moment when he had tried in vain to reply to her reproaches he
had been telling himself that if she loved him as he loved her she would
be trying to see things with his eyes.  That thought had helped him to
leave her then, but it brought him no comfort now.  Why had he not seen
that the girl’s love was fighting with her pride?  Why had he not
followed her into the house when in her pleading, sobbing voice she had
called after him?

"Yes, everything had to be expiated," he told himself, and once more he
turned to go.

But passing through the garden he caught sight of the arbour on the edge
of the ramparts, and it seemed to him that the deepest penance of all
would be to stand for an instant on that loved spot.  Giving himself no
quarter, abating nothing of the bitterness of his expiation, drinking to
the dregs the cup that fate had forced to his lips, he entered the
arbour, and there the image of the girl he had loved, the girl he still
loved, rose most vividly of all before him.

He could almost feel her bodily presence by his side—the gleam of her
eyes, the odour of her hair, the heaving of her bosom.  He could see the
caressing smile that broke from her face, he could hear the echo of her
ringing laugh.  Her proud strength and self-reliance; her energy and
grace; her passionate daring and chivalry, and the gay raillery that was
her greatest charm—everything that was Helena appeared to be about him
now.

"Love is above everything—I shall only think of that," she had said.

The moon was shining, the leaves were rustling, the silvery haze of
night-dew was in the near air, while the lights of the city were
blinking below and the river was flowing silently beyond.  How often on
such a night had he walked on the ramparts with Helena leaning closely
on his arm and springing rightly by his side! It almost seemed as if he
had only to turn his head and he would see her there, with her light
scarf over her head, crossed under her chin and thrown over her
shoulders.

"Could nothing separate you and me?" she had asked, and he had answered,
"Nothing in this world."

His grief was crushing.  It was of that kind, unequalled for bitterness
and sweetness combined, which comes to the strong man who has been
robbed of the woman he loves by a fate more cruel than death. Helena was
not dead, and when ha thought of her on her way to England while he was
a homeless wanderer in the desert, shut out from love and friendship,
the practice of his profession, and the progress of the world, the pain
of his position was almost more than he could bear.

After a while he was brought back to himself by another burst of raucous
laughter—the laughter of the servants inside the house—and at the next
moment he saw a light running along the ground in the dark market-place
below—the light of the trackers who were going off on the wrong scent,
with a company of mounted police, in the direction taken by Hafiz.




                             *CHAPTER XVI*


Gordon left the Citadel unchallenged and unobserved, and in less than
half-an-hour he was climbing the yellow road—white now in the
moonlight—that goes up to the Mokattam Hills.  By this time he was
beginning to see the meaning of that night’s experience.  Unconsciously
he had been putting Providence to the proof. Unwittingly he had been
asking the fates to say if the path he had marked out for himself had
been the right one when he had decided to follow Ishmael Ameer to
Khartoum, to work by his side, and to come back at last when his sin had
been forgiven and his redemption won.

Providence had decided in his favour.  If destiny had determined that he
should not leave Cairo he might have been taken a hundred times.
Because he had not been taken it was clear to him that it was intended
that he should go.

He had tried to see his mother, and if he could have done so he must
have stayed with her at all hazards, since she was so ill and perhaps so
near to death.  He had tried to see Helena also, and if she had not gone
to England already he must have clung to her at all costs and in spite
of all consequences.  On the other hand he had seen his father, and
heard from his very lips that nothing—not even the liberty nor yet the
life of his own son—could stand between him and his duty to the law.

What did it mean that he should be so cut off, so stripped naked, so
deprived of his place as son and lover and soldier and man, that all
that had hitherto stood to him as himself, as Gordon Lord, was gone?  It
meant that another existence was before him—another work, another
mission.  Destiny was carrying him away from his former life, and he had
only to go forward without fear.

Thus once again on the heights of his great resolve he pushed on with a
quick step, not daring to look back lest the sense of seeing things for
the last time should be more than he could bear, lest the thought of
leaving the city he loved, the people who loved him, his men and his
brother officers, his mother and the memory of his happiness with
Helena, his father and the consciousness of having wrecked the hopes of
a lifetime, should drag him back at the last moment.

In the midst of these emotions he was startled by a loud, sharp voice
that was without and not within him.

"Enta meen?" (Who are you?)

Then he realised that he had reached the fort on the top of the hill,
and that the Egyptian sentry at the gate was challenging him.  For a
moment he stood speechless, trying in vain to remember the name by which
he was henceforward to be known.

"Who are you?" cried the sentry again, and then Gordon answered—

"Omar."

"Omar—what?" cried the sentry.

Again Gordon was speechless for a moment.

"Answer!" cried the sentry, and he raised his rifle to his shoulder.

"Omar Benani the Bedouin," said Gordon at last, and then the sentry
lowered his gun.

"Pass, Omar Benani.  All’s well!"

But Gordon had a still greater surprise awaiting him.  As he was going
on, he became aware that the Egyptian soldier was walking by his side
and speaking in a low tone.

"Have they taken him?" he was saying.

"Taken whom?" asked Gordon.

"Our English brother—the Colonel—Colonel Lord. Have they arrested him?"

It was not at first that Gordon could command his voice to reply, but at
length he said—

"Not yet—not when I came out of Cairo."

"El Hamdullillah!" (Praise be to God!) said the sentry, and then in a
louder voice he cried—

"Peace to you, O brother!"  Whereupon Gordon answered as well as he
could for the thickening of his throat which seemed to stifle him—

"And to you!"

More sure than ever now that God’s hand was leading him, he walked on
with a quicker step than before, and presently he saw in the distance a
dark group which he recognised as Osman and the camels.

"Allah be praised, you’ve come at last," whispered Osman.

He was a bright and intelligent young Egyptian, and for the last hour he
had lived in a fever of alarm, thinking Gordon must have fallen into the
hands of the police.

"They got wind that you were hiding at the Coptic Patriarch’s house," he
said, "and were only waiting for the permission of the Agency to raid it
at eleven o’clock."

"I left it at ten," said Gordon.

"Thank God for that, sir," said Osman.  "The Prophet must have taken a
love for you to carry you off so soon.  We must start away now, though,"
he whispered.  "It’s past twelve, and the village is fast asleep!"

"Is everything ready?" asked Gordon.

"Everything—water, biscuits, dates, durah, rifles——"

"Rifles?"

"Why not, sir?  Two good Bedouin flintlocks.  Even if we never have
occasion to use them they’ll help us to divert suspicion."

"Let us be off, then," said Gordon.

"Good," said Osman.  "If we can only get away quietly our journey will
be as white as milk."

In the shadow of a high wall the camels sat munching their food under
their saddles covered with green cloth and decorated with fringes of
cowries, and with their sahharahs (square boxes for provisions) hanging
on either side.  They were restive when they had to rise, and it was as
much as Osman could do to keep them from grunting, being so fresh and so
full of corn. But he held their mouths closed until they were on their
feet, and then mounted his own camel by climbing on its neck.  A moment
afterwards the good creatures were gliding swiftly away into the
obscurity of the night, with their upturned, steadfast faces, their
noiseless tread, and swinging motion.

Both men were accustomed to camel-riding, and both knew the track before
them, therefore they lost no time in getting under weigh.  The first
village was soon left behind, and as they came near to other hamlets the
howling of dogs warned them of their danger, and they skirted round and
quickened their pace.

A little beyond Helwan they came upon a Bedouin camp with its long,
irregular, dark tents and an open fire around which a company of men sat
talking, but Gordon pushed forward with his flintlock swung across his
saddle-bow, while Osman, thinking to avoid suspicion, hung back for a
moment to exchange news and greetings.

Then on and on they went, up and down the yellow hills, across sandy
plains that were still warm with the heat of the day, and over rocky
gorges that seemed to echo a hundred times to the softest footfall.

In less than three hours they were out on the open desert, lonely and
grand, without a soul or yet a sound, save the faint thud of the camels’
tread on the sand and the dice-like rattle of the cowries that hung from
the saddles.

"Allah khalasna!" (God has delivered us!) said Osman at last, as he
wiped the cold sweat of fear from his forehead.

But never for a moment had Gordon felt afraid.  No more now than before
did he know what fate was before him, but if a pillar of fire had
appeared in the dark blue sky he could not have been more sure
that—sinful man as he was—God’s light was leading him.

He had fallen in the dark, but he was about to rise again.  God’s wrath
had burnt against him, but he was soon to be forgiven.  After the
emotions and experiences of that night he knew of a certainty that the
path he had chosen was the path which it was intended that he should
take.  Somewhere—he knew not where—and somehow—he knew not how—Heaven
had uses for him still.

As he rode over the sandy waste it became fixed in his mind that, being
rejected by all the world now, and stripped of everything that man holds
dear, it was meant by God that he should offer his life in some great
cause.  That thought did not terrify him at all. It delighted and
inspired him, and stirred every passion of the soldier in his soul.

To be, perhaps, a link between East and West, to carry the white man’s
burden into the black man’s country for higher ends than greed of wealth
or lust of empire, he would die, if need be, a thousand deaths.

How did he come to think of this as the fate before him?  Who can know?
Who can say?  There are moments when man feels the influence of
invisible powers which it is equally impossible to explain and to
control.  Such a moment was this to Gordon.  He was flying away as a
homeless fugitive, yet he was going with a full heart and a high
resolve.  Somewhere his great hour waited for him—he could only follow
and obey.

But meanwhile there was nothing before him except the rolling waves of
the desert, nothing about him except the silence of immensity, and
nothing above him but the unclouded glory of the moon.




                             *CHAPTER XVII*


As midnight had struck on the soft cathedral-bell of the clock in Lady
Nuneham’s room the old lady had raised herself in bed and looked round
with bright and joyful eyes.

"Fatimah!"

"Yes, my heart," said Fatimah, rising hurriedly from the chair in which
she had been knitting and stopping up to the bedside.

"Has he gone, Fatimah?"

"Has who gone, O my lady?"

The bright eyes looked at the Egyptian woman with a reproving smile.

"Why, you know quite well, Fatimah.  You saw him yourself, didn’t you?"

"You mean his lordship?"

"No, no, but——"

The old lady paused, looked round again, and said—

"Can it be possible that you didn’t see him, Fatimah?"

"See whom, my lady?"

"Why, Gordon."

Fatimah made an upward gesture with her hand.

"When, my heart?"

"Just now—not a moment ago."

Fatimah raised both hands and seemed for a moment unable to speak.

"He knocked at the door—I knew his knock immediately. Then he said
outside, ’Don’t be afraid’—I knew his voice too.  And then he opened the
door and came in, and I thought at first it was a Bedouin, for he wore
Eastern clothes, but he whispered, ’Mother,’ and it was Gordon himself."

"O my dear eyes, you have been dreaming," said Fatimah, whereupon the
old lady looked reproachfully at her and said—

"How can you say that, Fatimah?  I clasped my arms around his neck, and
he put his arms about me and kissed me, and then——"

"Well?"

The old lady thought for a moment.  "I think I must have fainted," she
said.  "I cannot remember what happened then."

"O my lady, O my heart, you have been sleeping for nearly an hour," said
Fatimah.

"Sleeping?"

"Yes, but a little after eleven o’clock you were restless and threw out
your arms and I covered them up again."

The joyful gleam had now gone from the old lady’s eyes, and a troubled
look had taken the place of it.

"Do you say that Gordon has not been here, Fatimah?"

"Alas, no, my lady."

"Has nobody been?"

"Nobody at all, my lady, since his lordship was up last."

"But I could have been sure that——"

She stopped; a smile crossed her bewildered face, and she said in a
soft, indulgent voice—

"My poor Fatimah!  I wear you out.  I wear out everybody.  You must have
dozed off at that moment, and so——"

"Oh no, my lady, no!  Wallahi!  I’ve not closed my eyes since
yesterday."

"How strange!"

"But Ibrahim ought to know if anybody has come upstairs.  Should I call
him, my lady?"

"Yes ... no ... that is to say ... wait!"

There was silence for a moment, and then, all the sweet illusion being
gone, the old lady said in a sadder tone—

"Perhaps you are right, Fatimah.  But it was so dear to think that ...
Hush!"

She had heard her husband’s footsteps on the stairs, and she began to
straighten her lace cap with her delicate white fingers.

The Consul-General had gone through a heavy and trying day.  In the
morning he had received from the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs
a despatch which was couched in terms more caustic than had been
addressed to him from London at any time during his forty years in
Egypt.  He had spent the night in dictating an answer to this Despatch,
and his reply, though framed in diplomatic form, had been no less biting
and severe.

Having finished his work in some warmth, he was now on his way to bed,
and thinking of the humiliation to which he had been exposed in England
by the late disturbance in Cairo, he was blaming his son for the worst
of it.  Every step of his heavy foot as he went upstairs was like a word
or a blow against Gordon.  It was Gordon who had encouraged the people
to rebel; it was Gordon’s name that was being used (because it was his
own name also) by pestilent prattlers in Parliament to support the
accusation that he had outraged (contrary to the best traditions of
British rule) the religious instincts of an Eastern people; therefore it
was Gordon who had poisoned the source of his authority in Egypt and the
fount of his influence at home.

In this mood he entered his wife’s room, and there Fatimah, who had been
frightened for all her brave show of unbelief, fell at once to telling
him of her mistress’s delusion.

"But this is wrong of you, Janet—very, very wrong," said the
Consul-General with a frown.  "These visions and dreams are doing more
than anything else to destroy your health, and they will kill you if you
continue to encourage them.  Gordon is gone.  You must make up your mind
to it."

"Is it quite certain that he is gone, dear?" said the old lady, who was
now nervously plucking at the counterpane.  "For instance, Fatimah told
me to-day that there was a story in town——"

"Fatimah has no business to repeat such idle rumours," said the
Consul-General sharply.  He was walking to and fro in the room with a
face that was hard and furrowed.

"As for the story you speak of, they sent it up to me as late as ten
o’clock to-night, saying Gordon was being sheltered in a certain place,
and asking what steps they were to take with respect to him."

The old lady fixed her frightened eyes on her husband’s face and began
to ask in a whisper—

"And what did you——"

"The rumour was groundless," said the Consul-General. "I’ve just heard
so from the Commandant of Police.  Gordon was not there.  There was no
sign that he ever had been."

The old lady wept silently, and the Consul-General continued to walk to
and fro at the foot of her bed as if he were trying to avoid her face.

"You still think he left Cairo on the night of the riot, dear?"

"I trust he did.  I trust, too, that he is far from here by this time—on
his way to America, India, Australia, anywhere.  And as he has broken
the law, and his career is at an end, I think the kindest thing we can
do is to hope that he may never come back again."

The old lady tried to speak but her voice failed her.

"More than that," continued the Consul-General, "as he deliberately took
sides against us, I also think it is our duty—our strict and bounden
duty—to dismiss all further thought of him."

Saying this with heat and emphasis, he caught sight of his wife’s wet
eyes and his conscience began to accuse him.

"I don’t say it is easy to do," he said, taking a chair by the side of
the bed.  "Perhaps it is the reverse of easy—especially for you—for his
mother."

At that the sweet old woman wished to take the part of her absent son—to
say that if he had taken the wrong course, and allowed himself to be led
away by some one, he could not have counted on any gain in doing so, and
must have been moved by the most unselfish motives—but her tears
prevented her, and still she could not speak.

"Why should we continue to think of _him_ if he never thinks of _us_—of
either of us?" asked the Consul-General.

He was calmer now, and was speaking with less anger.

"Was he thinking of you when he took the step which broke up your health
like this?  Was he thinking of me when he took the side of my enemies—of
one of my enemies, at all events—perhaps the worst of them—and left me
to the mercy of ... in my old age, too—a childless man?"

There was a moment in which nothing was spoken, and then in a voice that
quivered perceptibly the Consul-General said—

"Let us trifle with ourselves no longer, Janet.  Our son has gone.  He
has abandoned us.  We have to think no more about him."

After that there was a long silence, during which the Consul-General sat
with his head down and his eyes tightly closed.  Then a voice came
softly from the bed.

"John!"

"Well?"

"It is harder for you, dear."

The old man turned his head aside.

"You wanted a son so much, you know."

Fatimah, who had been sitting out of sight, now stepped into the boys’
room and closed the door noiselessly behind her, leaving the two old
people alone together with the sanctities of their married life, on
which no other eye should look.

"I thought at first that God was not going to give me any children, but
when my child came, and it was a boy, how happy we both were!"

The old man closed his eyes still more tightly and stiffened his iron
lip.

"Foolish people used to think in those days that you didn’t love our
little one because you couldn’t pay much heed to him.  But Fatimah was
telling me only to-night that you never went to bed without going into
her room to see if it was well with our child."

The tears were now forcing themselves through the old man’s eyelids.

"And when our dear boy had the fever, and he was so ill that we had to
shave his little head, you never went to bed at all—not until the crisis
came, and then—don’t you remember?—just when we thought the wings of
death were over us, he opened his beautiful blue eyes and smiled.  I
think that was the happiest moment of all our lives, dear."

She was on her husband’s side at last—thinking for him—seeing everything
from his point of view.

"Then all the years afterwards you worked so hard, and won such high
honours and such a great name, only to leave them behind to our son, and
now ... now——"

The Consul-General laid one of his wrinkled hands on the counterpane,
and in a moment the old lady had put her delicate white hand over it.

"Yes, it’s harder for you, dear."

"No, Janet, no! ... But it’s hard for both of us."

There was another moment of silence, and then, pressing the hand that
lay under her hand, the old lady said—

"I think I know now what people feel when they are old and their
children die before them.  They feel that they ought to be more to each
other than they have ever been before, and keep together as long as they
can."

The Consul-General drew his hand away and covered his face with it.  He
was asking himself why, through so many years, he had buried his love
for his wife so deep in his heart and sealed it as with a seal.
Presently a more cheerful voice came from the bed.

"John!"

"Yes!"

"I’m going to get up to-morrow."

"No, no!"

"But I must!  Mohammed" (the cook) "is so forgetful when there’s no
mistress about—I must see that he gives you good food, you know.
Besides, it must be lonely to eat your meals by yourself—I must make it
a rule to go down to lunch at all events."

"That is nothing, Janet.  You are weak and ill—the doctor will not
permit you to disturb yourself."

There was a sigh, and then in a faltering voice the old lady said—

"You must forgive me, dear—I’ve not been what I ought to have been to
you."

"No, Janet, no, it is I——"

He could not utter another word, but he rose to his feet, and, clasping
his wife in his arms, he kissed her on her wrinkled forehead and her
whitened hair more fervently than he had ever done in their youth.

At the next moment the old lady was speaking about Helena.  The
Consul-General would see her off in the morning, and he was to give all
her motherly love to her.  He was also to warn her to take good care of
herself on the voyage, and not to be anxious or to repine.

"Tell her to remember what I said, dear.  She is going back to England,
but that doesn’t matter in the least.  God keeps all His promises, and
He will keep His promise in this case too—I’m sure He will.  Tell her
that, dear."

The Consul-General answered "Yes" and "Yes" to all her messages, but he
did not hear them.  Bent almost double, with the light of his wearied
eyes almost extinct, he stumbled out of the room.  He was no longer
angry with Gordon, but he was choking with hatred and scorn, and above
all, with jealousy of the man who had robbed him of his son, the man who
had robbed his wife of her only pride and joy, and left them, hopeless
and old and lone.

At the door of his bedroom one of his secretaries was waiting for him
with a paper in his hand.

"Well, well, what is it now?" he asked.

"An important telegram from, the Soudan, sir," said the secretary.
"Ishmael Ameer has turned up in Khartoum."

Then the austere calm of the stern old man deserted him for a moment,
and the pent-up agony of the broken and bankrupt hopes of a lifetime
broke into a shout.

"Damn him!  Damn him!  Tell the Sirdar to kill him like a dog," he
cried, and his secretary fled in a fright.




                            *CHAPTER XVIII*


Hours passed before the Consul-General slept.  He was telling himself
that there were now two reasons why he should suppress and destroy the
man Ishmael Ameer.

First because "this madman, this fanatic, this false prophet," under the
cloak of religion and the mantle of prophecy, was a cover for the
corruption and the self-seeking which in the name and the guise of
Nationalism were trying to drive England out of the valley of the Nile;
because he was the rallying-point of the retrograde forces which were
doing their best to destroy whatever seeds of civilisation had been
implanted in the country during forty sleepless years; because he was
trying to turn prosperity back to bankruptcy, order back to anarchy, and
the helpless millions of the unmoving and the uncomplaining peasantry
back to slavery and barbarity; because, in a word, he was the head
centre of the schools and nurseries of sedition which were undoing the
hard labour of his lifetime and striving to wipe his name out of Egypt
as utterly as if he had never been.

This was the first of the Consul-General’s two reasons why he should
suppress and destroy Ishmael Ameer, and the second was still more
personal and more intimate.

His second reason was because "this madman, this fanatic, this false
prophet" had stepped in between him and the one hope of his life—the
hope of founding a family.  That hope had been a secret which he
believed he had never betrayed to any one, not even to his wife, but all
the more on that account it had been sweet and sacred.  Born in a moment
of fierce anger and in a spirit of revenge, it had grown to be his
master passion. It had cheered his darkest hours, brightened his
heaviest labour, exalted his drudgery into duty, given joy to his
success, and wings to his patriotism itself.

That, at the end of his life of hard work, and as the reward and the
crown of it, he should see the name he had made for himself among the
great names of the British nation, and that his son should succeed to
it, and his son’s son, and his son’s son’s son, being all peers of the
realm and all Nunehams—this had been the cherished aspiration of his
soul.

But now his high-built hope was in the dust.  By robbing him of his
son—his only son—"this madman, this fanatic, this false prophet" had
turned his one aim to ashes.  When he was old, too, and his best powers
were spent, and his life was behind him, and there was nothing before
him but a few short years of failing strength and then—the end.

"Damn him!  Damn him!" he cried again in the darkness as he rolled about
in his bed.

But when he tried to think out some means, some swift and secret
tribunal, perhaps, by which he could suppress and destroy the man
Ishmael, who had laid waste his life and was joining with the worst
elements in Egypt to make the government of the country impossible, he
had to tell himself how powerless after all was the machinery of Western
civilisation against the hypocritical machinations of Eastern
fanaticism.

On the one side the clogs and impediments of representative government,
and on the other the subtlety, secrecy, duplicity, and deceit of men
like Ishmael Ameer.  If he could only scotch these troubles once for all
by a short and sharp military struggle—how different the results would
be!

But with every act of his life watched from Whitehall, and with
operations of frightful urgency kept back by cable; dogged by foreign
diplomats who, professing to be England’s friends, were yet waiting to
find their opportunity in the hour of England’s need; vilified by
boobies in Parliament who did not know the difference between the East
and the West, between the Mousky and the Mile End Road, and were
constantly sending the echo of their parrot-like prattle down the
Mediterranean to add to the difficulties of his position in Cairo;
scolded by Secretaries of State who were appointed to their places for
no better reason than their power to command votes; gibed at by
journalists at home who could not see that a free press and a foreign
occupation were things that could never exist together; and preached at
by religious milksops in the pulpit who were so simple as to suppose
that the black man and the white man were one flesh, that all men were
born free and equal, and that it was possible to govern great nations
according to the precepts of the Sermon on the Mount—what could he do
against the religious delirium of an ignorant Eastern populace, who were
capable of mistaking a manifest impostor, practising his spiritual
legerdemain, for a Prophet, a Redeemer, a Mahdi, a Messiah, a Christ?
Nothing!

He had found that out to his bitter disappointment during the past few
days, when, working with Western machinery, he had tried in vain to
catch the man Ishmael in some seditious expression that would enable the
Government to lay him openly by the heels.

"Fools!  Fools!  Fools!"

Why could not people see that all this vapouring unrest in Eastern
dominions was a religious question from first to last; that it was
Islamism against Christianity, slavery against liberty, corruption
against purity, the backwash of retrogression against the flowing tide
of progress; and that to fight the secret methods of the mosque and the
insidious crimes of a vicious superstition with any weapons less swift
and sure than the rifle and the rope was to be weak and wicked.

"If I could only permit myself to meet Eastern needs by Eastern means,"
he thought, "intrigue by intrigue, subtlety by subtlety, secrecy by
secrecy, duplicity by duplicity, treachery by treachery, deceit by
deceit!"

"And why not?" he asked himself suddenly.  "In a desperate case like
this, why not?  In the face of anarchical conspiracy and menace to
public safety, why not?  Before the catastrophe comes, why not?" he
asked himself again and again during the long hours in which he lay
awake.

"It is a case of civilisation on the one side and a return to barbarism
on the other.  Why not?  Why not?"

And this, with the cruel memory of his wasted hopes, was the last
thought present to his mind before he slept.

It was late when he awoke in the morning, and then, remembering that he
had promised to call on Helena before her departure, he rang the bell
that he might order his carriage to take him up to the Citadel. Ibrahim
answered it, and brought him a number of letters.  The first of them to
come to hand was a letter from Helena herself.  It was written with many
signs of haste, and some of emotion, and it ran—

"DEAR LORD NUNEHAM,—Do not come up to see me off to-morrow morning, and
please forgive me for all the unnecessary trouble I have given you.  I
cannot go back to England—I really cannot—it is impossible. There is
nothing for me there but a useless and lonely life—oh, how lonely and
how full of bitter and cruel memories!

"On the other hand there seems to be something I can do in Egypt, and
though it is not the kind of work a woman would choose for herself I
cannot and I will not shrink from it.

"To tell you the truth at once, I am on the point of taking the night
train _en route_ for Khartoum, but that is a secret which I am revealing
to nobody else, so I beseech you to say nothing about it.  I also
beseech you not to follow me nor to send after me nor to inquire about
me in any way, and lest the Sirdar and his officers should recognise me
on my arrival in the Soudan (though I shall try to make it difficult for
them to do so) I beg of you to ask them to forget that they have ever
seen me before and to leave me entirely alone."


The Consul-General dropped the hand that held the letter and thought,
"What on earth does the girl intend to do, I wonder?"


"You may ask me why I am going to Khartoum, and I find it hard to answer
you, but you will remember that another person is reported to have gone
there already, and perhaps you will put the two facts together.  That
person is neither your friend nor mine. He has wrecked my life and
darkened your happiness. He has also been an evil influence in the
country, and, thus far, you have tried in vain to punish him.  Let me
help you to do so.  I can—I am sure I can—and before I have finished
with the man who has injured both of us I shall have done some service
to England and to Egypt as well.

"Don’t think I am mad or that I am idly boasting, and please don’t
despise my help because I am only a woman.  In the history of the world
women have saved nations even when kings and armies have failed.  And if
that has happened in the past may it not happen in the future also?  It
can, and it shall."


Again the Consul-General dropped the hand that held the letter and he
looked fixedly before him for a moment.


"Dear Lord Nuneham, I know what you are thinking. You are thinking that,
if I am not mad and if I am not boasting, I am cruel and revengeful and
vindictive. I am sorry if you are thinking that, sir, but if so I cannot
help it.  I have lost my father and I have lost Gordon, and I am alone
and my heart is torn.  Oh, if you knew how much this means to me you
would not judge me too harshly.  When I think of my father in his grave
and of Gordon in disgrace—at the ends of the earth, perhaps—never to be
seen or heard of any more—I feel that anything is
justified—anything—that will punish the man who has brought things to
this pass."


The Consul-General removed his spectacles, wiped away the moisture that
had gathered on them, put them back, and resumed the reading of the
letter.


"Sometimes I tell myself I might have saved Gordon if I had been less
proud and hard—if I had told him more, and allowed him to feel that I
could see things from his side also.  But it is too late to think of
that. I can think of nothing now but how to degrade and destroy the man
who deceived and misled him, and is deceiving and misleading these poor
Egyptian people also, and will end, as such men always end, in sowing
the sand of their deserts with blood.

"But don’t be afraid that I shall permit myself to do anything
unwomanly, or that I shall ever be false for a moment to the love—the
wronged and outraged love—which prompts me.  Gordon is gone, I have lost
him, but I can never do that—never!

"I know exactly how far I intend to go, and I shall go no farther.  I
also know exactly what I intend to do, and I shall do it without fear or
remorse.

"Good-bye, or rather _au revoir_!  You will hear from me or perhaps see
me again before long, I think, and then—then your enemy and mine and
Gordon’s as well as England’s and Egypt’s will be in your hands.

"HELENA GRAVES.


"Please don’t speak about this to Lady Nuneham. Give her my fondest,
truest love, and let her believe that I have gone home to England.  It
would only make her unhappy to be told what I intend to do, and she
might even think me a wicked woman.  You will not think that, I
hope—will you?"


The letter dropped on to the counterpane out of the Consul-General’s
hand, and again he looked fixedly before him.  After a moment his
wearied old eyes began to gleam with light and fire.

"What did I say when I saw her first?" he thought. "This girl has the
blood of the great women of the Bible—the Deborahs who were mothers in
Israel; aye, and the Jaels who avenged her."



                           END OF SECOND BOOK




                              *THIRD BOOK*



                         THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD

                              *CHAPTER I*


A mixed Eastern and Western city lying in the midst of a wide waste of
grim desert, with a fierce sun blazing down on it by day and a rain of
stars over it by night; a strip of verdure with slender palms and red
and yellow blossoms, stretching for some three miles along the banks of
the Nile, where the great river is cleft in twain as by the sweep of a
giant’s hand, and one branch goes up through the brown and yellow
wilderness to the Abyssinian hills and the other to the lakes of the
Equator—such is Khartoum.

The city had changed since Ishmael Ameer spent his youth there.
Lifeless and vacant then, it had risen out of the dust of its own decay.
On the river’s front a line of Western buildings, a college, a barrack,
and a palace over which the white crescent and the Union Jack crackled
in the breeze together; at the back of these a great open market, with
rows of booths and shanties, a native quarter with lines of mud-brick
houses, and a handsome mosque; and behind all these an encampment of the
tribes in tents, fronting an horizon of sand, empty and silent as the
sea.

When Ishmael returned to the city of his boyhood British officials of
the Anglo-Egyptian Government, wearing the Crescent on their pith
helmets, were walking in the wide streets with Soudanese blacksmiths,
Arab carpenters, and women of many races, some veiled in white, others
in black, and yet others nearly naked of body as well as face.  Two
battalions of British soldiers, a British Sirdar, a British
Inspector-General, and British Governors of provinces were there as
signs and symbols of the change that had been wrought since Khartoum was
shrivelled up in a blast of fire.

Ishmael’s fame had gone before him, from Alexandria and from Cairo, and
both the British and the native population of Khartoum looked for his
coming with a keen curiosity.  The British saw a man taller and more
powerful than the common, with the fiery, flashing black eyes that they
associated with their fears of the fanatic; but the natives, to their
disappointment, recognised a face they knew, and they said among
themselves, "Is not this Ishmael Ameer, the nephew of old Mahmud and the
son of the boat-builder?"  And that was a discovery which for a while
dispelled some of the marvel as well as the mystery which had hitherto
surrounded the new prophet’s identity.

Ishmael made his home in his uncle’s house on the fringe of the native
quarter, a large Arab dwelling with one face to the desert and another
to the white river and the forts of Omdurman.  Besides the old uncle
himself, now more than fourscore years, a God-fearing man devoted to his
nephew, the household consisted of Ishmael’s little daughter, Ayesha, a
sweet child of ten, who sang quaint little Soudanese songs all day long,
and had the animal grace of the gazelle; an Arab woman, Ayesha’s nurse,
Zenoba, a voluptuous person, with cheeks marked by three tribal slits,
wearing massive gold ear-rings and hair twisted into innumerable thin
ringlets; and Abdullah, a Soudanese servant, formerly a slave.

Before Ishmael had been long in Khartoum most of the British officials
had made up their minds about his personal character.  He was one of
those complex beings whom they recognised as essentially Eastern—that
mixture of hypocrisy and spirituality, of sincerity and quackery, which
they believed to be most dangerous of all in its effects upon a
fanatical populace.  The natives, on the other hand, began to see that
though a spontaneous and passionate man, outspoken and vehement in his
dealings with the strong and the rich, he was very tender to the old and
to the erring, that he was beloved of children, and trusted by the
outcast and the poor.

Before many days had passed the Moslems of Khartoum asked him to lecture
to them, and in the evenings he would sit on an angerib which Abdullah
brought out of the house, with a palm net spread over it, and speak to
the people who squatted on the ground about him. Clad in his white
caftan and Mecca skull cap, with its white muslin turban bound round it,
the British Inspectors would see him there, on the edge of the desert,
surrounded by a multitude of Soudanese, brown and black, and of Arabs,
olive and walnut, and holding his learners by the breathless intensity
with which he uttered himself.

Yet he did not flatter them.  On the contrary, no man had ever so
condemned the evils which they had come to regard as part and parcel of
their faith.  All the Arab soul and blood of the man seemed to be afire,
and his wonderful voice, throbbing over their heads far away to the
silent desert beyond, carried such denunciations of the corruptions of
Islam as the people had never heard before.

"Beware of slavery," he said.  "What says the Koran?  ’Righteousness is
to him who freeth the slave.’  Beware of sorcery, of spells, of magic,
of divinations—they are of the devil."

Teaching like this might drive away the dominant races but it drew the
subject ones, and among others that attached themselves to Ishmael was a
half-witted Nubian (an Ethiopian of the Bible), known as Black Zogal,
who from that time forward followed him about by day and lay like a dog
at the door of his house by night, crying the confession of faith at the
end of every hour.

After condemning slavery and sorcery Ishmael came to closer quarters—he
denounced polygamy and divorce.

"Beware of polygamy," he said.  "It pulls down the pillars of the house.
No man would permit another man to join with him in love for his wife.
Why, therefore, ask a woman to allow another woman to join with her in
love for her husband?

"Beware of divorce, for it brings sorrow and shame. What says the
Prophet (to him be prayer and peace)? ’Of all lawful things hated of
God, divorce is the most hateful.’

"Brothers," he cried, "I see a house that is full of light.  There is a
new wife there.  She is very happy. But in the upper rooms I hear
children weeping.  They are weeping for their mother who has been put
away. She has done no wrong, she has committed no crime, but while the
guests feast and the new wife counts her jewels, the mother’s heart is
bleeding for the children she may see no more.

"O men," he cried again in his throbbing voice, "night is for sleep, and
your children slumber, but in their dreams their mother comes to them.
She embraces them and they dry their tears.  But they awake in the
morning and she is gone.  Where is your father’s heart, O ye men of
righteousness?  Has all justice died out of you?  Shame on you!  May
Heaven punish you as you deserve!  Divorce shakes the throne of Islam!
Wipe it out, that your faces may be whitened before the world!"

After condemning polygamy and divorce, Ishmael came to closer quarters
still—he denounced the seclusion and the degradation of women.

"Remove the veil from your women," he said.  "At the beginning it was
the badge of shame.  What says the Koran?  ’O Prophet, speak to thy
wives and thy daughters that they let their wrappers fall so that they
may not be affronted.’

"Dismiss the madness of a bygone age that woman is inferior to man.  We
are all children of one mother. What says the Prophet?  ’Paradise lies
under the feet of mothers.’  The proverb of our people says, ’The
threshold weeps for forty days when a girl is born,’ but I tell you the
stars sing for joy and the dry wells of the desert spring afresh.  Man’s
dominion over woman is the product of darkness—put it away.  O my
brothers, woman’s suffering in the world is so great that if she does
not cry aloud the mountains themselves will groan."

If Ishmael’s teaching offended certain of the men, it attracted great
multitudes of the women, many of whom laid aside their veils to come to
him, and among others that came were a number of black girls from
Omdurman who were known to have been the paramours of British and
Egyptian soldiers at Khartoum.  His bearing towards these girls had that
shy tenderness which is peculiar to the pure-minded man in his dealings
with erring women, and when some of his followers grumbled at his
intercourse with such notorious sinners he told them a story of the Lord
Isa (Jesus).

It was the story of His visit to the rich man’s house, and of the sinful
woman who did not cease to wash His feet with her tears and to dry them
with the hair of her head.

"Shall I be less charitable than the Lord of the Christians?" he asked,
and the choking pathos of his story silenced everybody.

In his preaching he turned for ever to the prophets—the prophet Abraham,
the prophet Moses, the prophet Mohammed, and above all, the prophet Isa.
He called Jesus the divine teacher of Judæa, one of the great brother
souls.

"Only a poor Jewish man," he said, with a memory of his own that none
might share, "only a poor carpenter, but perhaps the greatest and
noblest spirit save one that ever lived in the world."

Thus, evening after evening, when the blazing sun had gone down, Ishmael
sat on the angerib in front of his uncle’s house and taught the
ever-increasing crowds that squatted before him on the brown and yellow
sand. The heat and flame of his teaching burnt itself into the wild Arab
souls of the great body of his hearers, but there were some among his
own people who asked—

"Is not this the Ishmael Ameer who denounced the Christians as the
corrupters of our faith?"

And there were others who answered—

"Yes, the same Ishmael Ameer that married the Coptic woman who lies
buried on the edge of the desert."

And meantime the British Inspectors, suspecting some hidden quackery and
fatuity, some fanatical intrigue masquerading as religious liberalism,
were whispering among themselves—

"This is a new kind of religious game—what the deuce does it mean, I
wonder?"




                              *CHAPTER II*


Within a month an immense concourse of people had gathered about Ishmael
at Khartoum.  They came first from Omdurman and the little shipbuilding
village of Khogali, on the other side of the Blue Nile, which sent daily
through the desert air a ceaseless noise of the hammering of rivets;
then they came from Kordofan and still farther south, and from Berber
and yet farther north.

A few who had means lodged in the houses of the native quarter, but the
larger number encamped in tents on the desert side of old Mahmud’s
house.  Men, women, and children, they flocked in thousands to see the
holy man of Khartoum and to drink of the river of his words.  They began
to see in him a man sent from God, to call him "Master," and to speak of
him as the "White Prophet."

At that the Governor of the city, a British Colonel, began to be
alarmed, and with certain of his Inspectors he went over to see Ishmael.

"What can these people want here?" he asked. "What bread is there for
them in this wilderness?"

"The bread of life," Ishmael answered, and the Christian Governor went
away silenced though unsatisfied.

During Ishmael’s first weeks in Khartoum his house was open, and anybody
might come and go in it; but somewhat later it was observed that he was
daily receiving messengers, agents, emissaries, and missionaries of some
sort in secret.  They came and went by camel, by boat, and by train, and
rumour had it that they communicated with every quarter of Egypt and the
Soudan.  Ishmael appeared to spend the morning of every day in his house
receiving and dispatching these people.  What did it mean?  The British
Inspectors suspected the existence of a vast network of fanatical
conspiracy, but only the members of Ishmael’s own household knew what
was going on.

Meantime at noon every day Ishmael, exercising his right as an Alim,
lectured in the mosque.  What he said in that sealed chamber no
Christian might know, and never an echo of his message there was
permitted to escape from its hushed and guarded vaults.  But still after
sunset he sat on the angerib in front of his uncle’s house and taught
the excited crowds that were eager to catch a word of his inspired
doctrine.

His lectures took a new subject.  They denounced the spirit of the age.
It was irreligious, for it put a premium on selfishness.  It was
idolatrous, for it provoked to the worship of wealth.

"O my brothers," cried Ishmael, "when Mohammed (to him be prayer and
peace) arose in Mecca, men worshipped the black wooden idols of the
Koreish.  To his earnest soul this was a darkness, a mockery, an
abomination. There was only one god, and that was God.  God was great,
and there was nothing else great.  Therefore he went out from Mecca that
he might gather strength to assail the black wooden idols of the
Koreish, and when he returned he broke them in pieces.

"That was thirteen centuries ago, O my brothers, and behold, darkness
covers the earth again.  Men are now worshipping the yellow idols of a
corrupt civilisation.  Moslems and Christians alike are bending the knee
to the golden calf.  It is idolatry as rank as the Prophet destroyed,
and tenfold more damnable because it is done in the name of God."

With that, he called on his people to renounce the things of this world.
Its prizes were not the prizes that could enrich them.  Time and its
shows rested on eternity.  The things of the other world were the only
true realities.  Why struggle for the semblance and form of things and
neglect the substance and essence? This poor earth of ours was the
threshold of heaven—let them forget the affairs of this life and fix
their minds on the life to come.

The people listened to Ishmael with bated breath. Ignorant, unlettered,
wild creatures as they were, sons and daughters of the desert, they knew
what application of his words they were intended to make.

But the authorities were perplexed.  Just as sure as ever of the
presence of a far-reaching fanatical conspiracy, and that Ishmael’s
teaching meant opposition to the Government, some of them said—

"This is the doctrine of the Mahdi, and it will end as it ended before,
in destruction and desolation—let us put it down before the storm
breaks."

But others said—

"It is the Gospel of Christ—what the dickens are we to do with it?"

Meantime Ishmael’s own people had begun to see him not as a poet, a
dreamer, but as a prophet with a mighty mission.  In moments of rapture
he told them of a new order that was coming, a great day when all the
religions of the world would be united, when all faiths would be one
faith, all races one race, all nations one nation, when East and West
would be one world, and there would be only one God in it, one King and
one Law.

They saw him with tears in his eyes looking over the desert as he
foretold the conquest of the world for God, and listening eagerly to his
predictions of a better and happier day, they began to see something
God-like in himself, to regard him as a God-inspired man, a man sent
down from the skies with a message.

"Our souls lie beneath his sheepskin," they would say, and then they
would tell each other stories of supernatural appearances that
surrounded the new prophet—how while he preached celestial lights
floated about his head, and when he rode on his milk-white camel into
the desert of an afternoon, as it was his habit to do, flights of angels
were seen to descend and attend him.

The creation of this kind of myth led to trouble, for among Ishmael’s
secret enemies were certain of the Ulema of Khartoum, who, jealous of
his great influence with the people, and suspecting him of an attempt to
change the immutable law of Islam, conceived the trick of getting him to
avow himself as a re-incarnation of the Mahdi in order that they might
betray him to the Government.  So three of the meanest of them came one
morning to old Mahmud’s house, and sitting in the guest-room, under its
thatch of corn-stalks, began to flatter Ishmael and say—

"From the moment we beheld thee we knew that thou wert the messenger of
God—the Expected One."

"Yes, indeed, Mohammed Ahmed is dead but Ishmael Ameer is alive!"

Ishmael listened to them for a moment in silence, and then with a flash
of fire out of his big eyes he clapped his hands and cried—

"Zogal!  Abdullah!  Turn these men out of the house," and in another
moment his two black giants had swept out the spies like rats.

But the crowds continued to come to Khartoum from north, south, east and
west, and at length, in fear that many might die of want, the Governor
of the city went up to Ishmael and said—

"Send these people back to their homes or they’ll die of starvation."

Whereupon Ishmael looked at him and answered—

"Colonel, you are a Christian, and when your Divine Master was on earth
a great multitude came to Him in a desert place, and His disciples said,
’Send these people away that they may return to their villages and buy
themselves food.’  And then your Master answered them, ’They need not
depart.  Give ye them to eat.’"

Thus Ishmael was irresistible.  There was nothing and nobody that seemed
to have the power to touch him.




                             *CHAPTER III*


"To every sun its moon—to every man a woman."  Wise and powerful as
Ishmael was, people began to whisper that there was a woman who ruled
him.  He submitted everything to her judgment, and was guided and even
governed by her counsel.

Who was this woman?  A Soudanese?  No!  An Egyptian?  No!  Rumour had it
that she was a stranger, totally unknown to Ishmael down to the moment
of his coming back to the Soudan—a Muslemah (Mohammedan lady) from
India, the sister of a reigning prince of the Punjab, who having been
educated under British rule, and therefore Western influences, had
revolted against the captivity of the zenana, and broken away from her
own people.

Attracted by the fame of the new prophet as an emancipator of women and
a reformer of bad Mohammedan customs, this woman had, according to
report, followed him from Alexandria and Cairo to Khartoum, where she
had settled herself, with a black boy as her servant, at the house of
the Greek widow—the same who had formerly been the mistress of Ishmael’s
first wife, Adila.

The black boy called his mistress "the Lady," and most of the people
about her knew her by the same name, but some called her the
Sitt-el-beda, the Khatoun (the White Lady), and others the Emirah, and
the Rani (the Princess, the Queen), in recognition of what they believed
to be her rank and wealth.

It was in the early days of Ishmael’s return to Khartoum, when women of
all classes were coming to him unveiled, that he met with "the Princess"
first.  Sitting alone in the late afternoon on the bank of a broad
stretch of land which was flooded by the high Nile, and looking across
its glistening waters to where the sky was red behind the shattered dome
of the Mahdi’s tomb in Omdurman, he saw a young and beautiful woman
approaching him.

She seemed to him to be a splendid creature under those southern
skies—tall, well developed, with shining coal-black hair, long black
lashes and brilliant eyes, and a mouth that was full of fire and
movement.  Her dress was such as is worn by Parsee ladies both in the
East and in the West, having nothing more noticeably Oriental than a
silken scarf which was bound about her head as a turban and a light,
silver-edged muslin veil that fell back on her shoulders.

She came up to him with a certain air of timidity, as of one who might
be afraid to be thought immodest or perhaps of being recognised, yet
with the proud bearing of a woman who had passed through life with a
high step and would not shrink from any consequences.

He rose to receive her, and she looked at him for a moment without
speaking—almost as if she had for an instant lost the power of speech,
being at last face to face with a man whom she had long thought of and
long sought.

On his side, too, there was a momentary silence and a look of
enthusiastic admiration which he tried in vain to control.  The lady
seemed to see this in an instant, and an expression of joy which she
could not restrain shone in her face.

Then, gathering confidence, she began to tell him the object of her
visit to Khartoum—how, hearing so much about him, she had wished to see
him for herself, and now begged to be allowed to serve him in any way
whatever that lay within her power.

He listened to her with the same expression of enthusiastic admiration
in his face, and it would have been obvious to an observer that the lady
was congratulating herself upon the power of the impression she had
made.  But at the next moment he set her a very humble task, namely that
of seeing to the welfare of the women who were employed at sixpence a
day by the Government to draw and carry water for the public streets.

The lady looked surprised and a little chagrined, but finding it
impossible to recede from the unconditional offer she had made she went
away to the work that had been given to her.

It was ugly and thankless work enough, for the water-women of Khartoum
were among the coarsest and most degraded of their sex, being chiefly of
the black tribes from south of Kordofan, going about bare from the waist
upwards and herding like animals in the brown huts that were beyond the
barracks outside the town.

After a little while "the Princess" came to Ishmael again, and this time
he was sitting with old Mahmud, his uncle, in the guest-room which
divided the women’s side from the men’s side in their house.

She was dressed still more attractively than before, in a
gold-embroidered bodice and a clinging diaphanous gown, and was attended
by her black boy.  Ishmael salaamed and the old man struggled to his
feet as, with a certain air of embarrassment, she stepped forward and
begged to be pardoned if what she came to ask should displease the
Master.

Ishmael looked at her with the same expression of enthusiastic ecstasy
which she had observed before, and said—

"No, no, my sister cannot displease me.  What is the request she wishes
to make?"

Then she told him that the work he had given her was good and necessary,
but was there nothing she could do for himself?  She had been educated
in India by English governesses and could read English, French, and
German—could she act as his translator or interpreter?  Having lived so
long among Arabs of the higher classes she had also taught herself to
write as well as speak Arabic—could she not serve him as his secretary?

Ishmael remembered his busy mornings with the messengers, agents,
emissaries, and missionaries who came to him from all corners of Egypt
and the Soudan, bringing many letters and foreign newspapers; and before
he had time to reflect on what he was doing, he had answered—

"Yes, such help is exactly what I need."

If any eyes less dim than old Mahmud’s had been there at that moment
they would have seen a look of triumph in the lady’s face which she
vainly struggled to conceal.  But at the next moment it was full of
humility and gratitude as she bowed herself out and promised to come
again the following day.

Hardly had the lady gone when Ishmael’s simple nature began to recover
itself from the spell of her sex and beauty, but the old uncle’s
admiration was quite ungovernable, and he began to hint at the
possibility of yet more intimate relations between his nephew and the
devoted young Muslemah.

"I have always told you that you ought to marry again, a good woman and
a believer," he said; whereupon Ishmael, with the ecstasy created by
"the Princess’s" loveliness still shining in his eyes, answered—

"No!  I have always said, ’No, no, by Allah! One wife I had, and though
she was a Christian and had been a slave I loved her, and never, never
shall another woman take her place.’"

"Ah, well, God knows best what to do with us," said the old man.  "But
life is a passing shadow and youth a departing guest."

Next morning the white lady came according to appointment, and Ishmael
set her to read some European newspapers containing accounts of recent
doings in Cairo.

She was translating these newspapers aloud when Ishmael’s little
daughter Ayesha came bounding into the house, followed by her nurse, the
Arab woman Zenoba—the child barefoot as her mother used to be, and with
her mother’s beautiful, erect confidence as she moved about, lightly
clad, with her middle small-girt by a scarlet sash over her pure white
shirt—the woman in her blue habarah and with a silver ring in her nose.

Ishmael presented both of them to the lady, whereupon the child, by an
instinctive impulse, ran over to her and kissed her hand and held it,
but the Arab woman only bowed with a look of suspicion, and, as long as
she remained in the guest-room, continued to watch out of the sidelong
slits of her eyes.

The Arab woman’s obvious mistrust made more impression upon Ishmael than
his daughter’s spontaneous liking, for as soon as he was alone with the
lady again he began to talk to her of the gravity of the task he had
undertaken, and of the need for caution and even secrecy with respect to
all his doings.

The lady’s brilliant eyes glistened under their long black lashes as she
listened to him, and she answered his warnings with assuring words,
until, coming to closer quarters, he proposed that for his people’s sake
rather than his own she should take an oath of fidelity to him and to
his cause.

At that she looked startled, and could with difficulty conceal her
agitation.  And when he went on to recite the terms of the oath to
her—solemn terms, taking God and His prophet to witness that she would
never reveal anything which came to her knowledge within the walls of
that house—she seemed to be stifling with a sense of fear or shame.

Not as such, however, did Ishmael’s unsuspecting nature recognise the
lady’s embarrassment, but setting it down to the heat of the day, for
the khamseen, the hot wind, was blowing, he clapped his hands for water.

The Arab woman brought it in, although it was Abdullah’s task to do so,
and she lingered long in the room, and looked searchingly at the lady
while Ishmael again recited his oath.

The lady did not at first respond, but continued to look out at the open
door on to the slow waters of the White Nile, and there was silence in
the air both within and without, save for the far-off hammering from the
dockyards across the river.

At length she asked in a tremulous voice—

"Master, is this necessary?"

Ishmael reflected for a moment and then said—

"No, it is not necessary, and we shall do without it. What says the Lord
of the Christians?  ’Swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it is
God’s throne; nor by the earth, for it is His footstool.’"

The lady drew a long breath of relief and went on with her foreign
newspapers.




                              *CHAPTER IV*


Hardly had "the Princess" gone for the day when the Arab woman, Zenoba,
with all her dusky face contracted into lines of jealousy, came to
Ishmael to warn him.

"Forgive me, O Master," she said, "if the thing I say displeases you."

"What is it, O Zenoba?" asked Ishmael.

"Is it well to trust the secrets of God and of His people to two tongues
and four eyes?"

Ishmael’s face darkened visibly, but he held himself in check and
answered with dignity—

"Zenoba, ask pardon of God for a suspicious mind. The least of all noble
traits is to keep a secret, the greatest is to forget that you have
confided it."

The Arab woman was stung by the rebuke, but assuming the meekest
expression of face she changed her course entirely.

"Master, I beg of you to listen to me until I have done," she said, and
then she began to talk of the visits of the white lady.

The lady was young and beautiful.  Evil minds were many.  If she were to
come to Ishmael’s house every day and to be closeted alone with him,
what would people say?

"Forgive me, O Master; it is nothing to me, and I have no right to
speak," said the Arab woman, with the agony of a jealous spirit
imprinted on every feature of her face.  "I only wish to put you on your
guard against the slanderous tongues that would love to injure you."

Ishmael listened to her with the look of a man who had never once
reflected on the interpretation that might be put upon his conduct, and
then he said—

"You are right, O Zenoba, and I thank you for reminding me of something
I had permitted myself to forget."

When the white lady came next day, Ishmael began to speak to her about
her position in his house.

"My sister," he said, "I have been thinking this is not good.  The
thoughts of the world are evil, and if you continue to come here
according to the agreement we made together your pure name will be
tarnished."

The lady’s brows contracted slightly, for it flashed upon her that
Ishmael was about to send her away. But that was not his intention, and
in the winding way of Eastern explanations he proceeded to propound his
plan.

"When the Prophet (to him be prayer and peace) lost his first wife,
Khadija, the mother of Islam, and took a second wife, it was a widow,
well stricken in years and without wealth or beauty.  Why did the
Prophet marry her?  That he might care for her and protect her and
shield her from every ill."

The lady looked on the ground and listened.  A strange sensation of joy
mingled with fear took possession of her, for she saw what Ishmael was
going to say.

"If the Prophet did this for her who was so far removed from the
slanders of evil tongues, shall not his servant do as much for one who
is young and beautiful?"

The lady’s head began to swim, and the ground to sway under her feet as
if she were at sea on a rolling ship, but Ishmael saw nothing in her
agitation but modesty, and he went on in a soft voice to tell her what
he wished to do.

He wished to marry her, that is to say, to _betroth_ himself to her, to
make her his wife, his spiritual wife, his wife in name only—never to be
claimed of him as a husband, for, besides his consecration to the great
task he had undertaken for God, there was a vow he had made to the
memory of one who was dead, and both forbade him ever to think again of
the joys of the life of a man.

The lady was now totally unable to conceal her agitation, and taking out
her handkerchief she kept running her trembling fingers along the hem.
She was asking herself what she could do, how she could reply, for she
could plainly see that the Oriental in Ishmael had never for one instant
allowed him to think that if he were willing to give her the protection
of his name she could have any possible objection.

It was the still hour of noon, and, pale with fear, she sat silent for a
moment looking into the palpitating air that floated over the glistening
waters of the Nile. Then assuming, as well as she could, an expression
of humility and confusion, she said, while her heart was beating
violently—

"Master, it is too much honour—I can hardly think of it."

He could see by her face how hard she fought with herself, but still
taking her agitation for maidenly modesty, he dropped his voice and
whispered—

"Do not decide at once.  Wait a little.  Go away now, and think of what
I have said."

He held out his hand to help her to her feet, and she went off with an
unsteady step, first stopping, then going quickly, as if she had an
impulse to speak again and could not do so, because of the feeling, akin
to terror, which seemed to stifle her.

If any one, following the white lady to her lodging in the Greek widow’s
house, had been able to look into the depths of her soul, he would have
found a tragic struggle going on there.  A score of conflicting voices
were clamouring to be heard at once.  "What am I doing?"  "Where am I?"
"Am I myself or some one else?"  "Don’t take on this fearful
responsibility to such a man."  "But I must do so, or I can do nothing."
"I must go on or else go back."  "But isn’t this going too far?"
"Nonsense, this is no marriage; it is merely a nominal union—a
betrothal.  I shall only be his wife _pro forma_.  According to an alien
faith, too, a faith that does not bind my conscience."  "It must be
done—it shall!"

When the white lady returned to Ishmael’s house on the following day it
was with a firm, decided step, as if she were lifted up and sustained by
some invisible power.  With a strange light in her eyes and an
expression in her face that he had never seen there before, she told him
that she agreed to his proposal.

He received her consent with a glad cry, and clapping his hands to
summon his household he announced the good news to them with a bright
look and a happy voice.

The old uncle was overjoyed, and little Ayesha leapt into the lady’s
arms and kissed her, but Zenoba, with a face full of confusion, drew
Ishmael aside and began to stammer out objections and difficulties.  The
house was small, there was no separate room for the white lady.  Then,
her black boy—there was not even a corner that could be occupied by him.

"Put the Rani in the room with the child, and let the boy sleep on the
mat at her door," said Ishmael, and without more ado he went on to make
arrangements for the wedding.

The arrangements were few, for Ishmael determined that the marriage
should be concluded immediately and conducted without any kind of pomp.
But in order that all his world might know what he was doing he invited
the Cadi of Khartoum to make the contract, and then, having sent the
lady to her lodging, he set out to fetch her back on the milk-white
camel he usually rode himself.

It was Sunday, and the sun had gone down in a blaze of red as he walked
by the camel’s side through the native quarter of the town with the
white lady, the Rani, the Princess, wearing a gold-edged muslin shawl
over her head and descending to her shoulders, riding on the crimson
saddle fringed with cowries.

By the time they reached old Mahmud’s house it was full of guests in
wedding garments, and gorgeous with crimson curtains hanging over all
the walls, and illuminated by countless lamps both large and small.

But the ceremony was of the simplest.

First, the Fatihah (the first chapter of the Koran) recited by the whole
company standing, and then the bride and bridegroom sitting on the
ground, face to face, grasping each other’s hands.

Down to this moment the white lady had been sustained by the same
invisible power, as if clad in an impenetrable armour of defiance which
no emotion could pierce; but when the Cadi stepped forward and placed a
handkerchief over the clasped hands and began to say some words of
prayer, she felt faint and could scarcely breathe.

With a struggle, nevertheless, she recovered herself when the Cadi,
leaning over her, told her in a low voice to repeat after him the words
that he should speak.

"I betroth myself to thee—to serve thee and to submit to thee——"

"I betroth myself to thee ... to serve ... to serve thee ... and to ...
to submit to thee——"

With an effort she got the words spoken, feeling numb at her heart and
with a sense of darkness coming over her, but being spurred at last by
sight of the Arab woman’s glittering eyes watching her intently.

But when the Cadi turned from her to Ishmael, and the bridegroom, in his
throbbing voice, said loudly—

"And I accept thy betrothal and take thee under my care, and bind myself
to afford thee my protection, as ye who are here bear witness," she felt
as if the tempest of darkness had overwhelmed her and she were falling,
falling, falling into a bottomless abyss.

When the lady came to herself again the Arab woman was holding a dish of
water to her mouth, and her own black boy, with big tears like beads
dropping out of his eyes, was fanning her with a fan of ostrich
feathers.

But now the people, who had been saying among themselves, in
astonishment at such maimed rites, "Is this a widow or a divorced
woman?" being determined not to be done out of such marriage fêtes as
they considered only decent, had begun to gather in front of the house,
the men in their brown skull-caps and blue galabeahs, the married women
in their black silk habarahs with silver rings in their noses, and the
unmarried girls in their white scarves with coins in their hair and with
big silver anklets.

And while the Sheikhs and Notables within, sitting on the dikkahs around
the guest-room, listened to a blind man’s chanting of the Koran, the
peasant people, squatting on the sand, under the stars, employed
themselves after their own fashion with the beating of drums, big and
little, the playing of pipes, and the singing of love-songs.  And
through and among them as they huddled together, with their faces to the
illuminated house of joy, and both the bride and the bridegroom before
them, a water-carrier, a sakka, went about with his water-skin and a
brass cup, distributing drinks of water; a girl, with jingling jewels,
squirted scent; and Abdullah and Black Zogal, showing their shining
white teeth in their happiness and pride, handed round sweetmeats and
cups of thick coffee.

Meantime the white lady sat, with her flushed face uncovered and her
gold-edged veil thrown back, where Ishmael had placed her, near to the
threshold, in order that, contrary to bad custom, the people might see
her, and the child, with its sweet olive-brown face, sat by her side,
almost on her lap, amusing herself by holding her hand and drawing off
and putting on a beautiful diamond ring which she wore on the third
finger of her left hand.

This innocent action of the sweet child seemed to torture the lady at
certain moments, and never more than when one of the male singers,
sitting close beneath her, sang a camel-boy’s song of love.  He was far
away on the desert, but the soft eyes of the gazelle recalled the timid
looks of his beloved.  And when he reached the oasis in the midst of the
wilderness the song of the bird in the date-tree brought back the voice
of his darling.

As soon as the singer finished, the women on the ground made their
shrill, quavering cry of joy, the zaghareet, and then the white lady
drew her hand away from the child with an abrupt and almost angry
gesture.

After that, she sat for a long hour without stirring, merely gazing out
on the people in front of the house as if she saw and comprehended
nothing.  A taste of bitterness was in her mouth, and as often as she
was recalled to herself by some question addressed to her she looked as
if she wished to disappear from sight altogether.

At length she thought her torture was at an end, for the Cadi rose and
said in a loud voice—

"If your friend is sweet do not eat him up," whereupon the tom-toms were
silenced and with a laugh everybody rose, and then, all standing, the
whole company chanted the Fatihah—


    "Praise be to God, the Lord of all creatures, the most merciful,
    the King of the Day of Judgment. Thee do we worship and of Thee
    do we beg assistance. Direct us in the right way, in the way of
    those to whom Thou hast been gracious; not of those against whom
    Thou art incensed, nor of those who go astray."


The solemn words died away like a receding wave on the outskirts of the
crowd, and then the people broke up and went back to their houses and
tents, leaving Ishmael and his household together.  A little later the
household also separated for the night, the child, now very sleepy,
being carried to bed by her nurse, and old Mahmud shuffling off to his
room after saying to the white lady—

"An old man’s blessing can do you no harm, my daughter, therefore God
bless you and bring you joyful increase."

The white lady was now alone with Ishmael, and her agitation increased
tenfold.

"Let us sit again for a while," he said in a soft voice, and leading her
to one of the wooden benches, covered with carpet, which faced the open
front of the house, he placed himself beside her.

There the moon was on their faces, and from time to time there was a
silvery rain of southern stars.  They sat for a while in silence, she
with a sense of shame, he with a momentary thrill of passion that came
up from the place where he was no longer a prophet but a man.

She felt that he was trying to look into her face with his lustrous
black eyes, and she wished to turn away from him.  This brought the hot
colour of blood into her cheeks, and only made her the more beautiful.

A sense of physical fear began to take possession of her, and a storm of
thoughts and memories came in rapid succession.  She could not express
even to her own mind the intricacies of her emotions.  This man was an
Oriental, and she believed him to be capable of treachery and guilty of
violence.  Yet she was his wife, according to his own view, and what at
this moment, when they were alone, was the worth of the pledge whereby
she (for her own purposes) had consented to be his wife in name only,
his betrothed!

Her nervousness increased every moment.  When he touched her arm she
recoiled slightly and felt her skin creep.  He seemed to be conscious of
this, for he sat by her side a little longer without speaking.

The silence of night was on the desert and along the moon-track across
the river, as far as to the ruined dome of the Mahdi’s tomb, which
seemed so threatening and so near.

At length in a soft voice he said, "Come," and held out his hand to help
her to rise.

She rose, trembling all over with fright and a sort of physical
humiliation—she who had always been so proud, so strong, so brave.

He led her to the women’s side of the house, without speaking a word
until they got there, and then, almost in a whisper, he said—

"You sleep here with little Ayesha.  May your night be happy and your
morning good!"

She looked up at him as he recommended her to God, and was amazed at the
calm, luminous face that now met her own.  At the next moment he was
gone.

It was an immense relief to find herself in her bedroom, where a little
open lamp was burning, and there was no sound but the soft and measured
breathing of the child, who was asleep in bed.

At the first moment the sleeping child was like a great protector, but
when she became calmer, and began to think of this, she felt the more
ashamed.

"What impossible, terrible thing has happened?" she thought, and then
she asked herself again, "Am I really myself or some one else?"

"Oh, what have I done?" she thought, and a sense of sin took possession
of her, which was almost like that which a good woman feels when she has
committed adultery.

"It is terrible, but it is inevitable," she thought, and then she fought
against the sentiment of shame which oppressed her, by telling herself
that Ishmael was a crafty hypocrite, whose soft words were a sham, whose
religion was a lie, whose wicked deeds deserved punishment at any price
whatever.

"But no, I cannot think of that now," she thought, and after a while she
turned the light bedclothes aside, and putting out the lamp, got into
bed by the side of the child, who was smelling sweet with the soft
odours of sleep.

She lay a long time motionless, with her eyes open, and still the horror
of what she had done weighed on her like a nightmare.  Then she covered
her eyes with her hands, and the image of another filled her with
emotions that were at once sweet and bitter.  With a woman’s sense of
injustice she was blaming the absent one for the position of shame in
which she found herself.

"Why did he choose this man instead of me?" she thought, and then, at
last, in the fiercest fire of jealousy and hatred, weeping bitter tears
in the darkness, she reconciled her tormented conscience to everything
she had done, everything she intended to do, by saying to herself with
quivering lips—

"_He killed my father!_"

At that moment she was startled by a voice outside that broke sharp and
harsh upon the silence of the night—

"There is no god but God!  There is no god but God!"

It was Black Zogal, the half-witted Nubian, crying the confession of
faith at the door of Ishmael’s house.

The Lady, the White Lady, the Rani, the Princess, was Helena Graves.




                              *CHAPTER V*


While Ishmael’s followers had been squatting on the sands to celebrate
his betrothal the Sirdar had been having a dinner-party in the Palace,
composed of the chief officers of his military government and the cream
of the British society at Khartoum.

Towards ten o’clock the large after-dinner group of ladies in low-cut
corsage, showing white arms and shoulders, and officers in full-dress
uniform, had come out on the terrace with its open arches and its
handsome steps sweeping down to the silent garden.

Below were the broad lawns, the mimosa trees filling the night air with
perfume, the trembling sycamores and the tall dates, sleeping under the
great deep heaven with its stars.  Behind was the lamp-lit palace, from
which native servants in gold-embroidered crimson were carrying silver
trays laden with decanters and glasses and small cups and saucers.

It was almost the spot on which "the martyr of the Soudan" fell under
the lances of the dervishes, yet one of the Sirdar’s servants,
Abdullahi, with three cross-cuts on his cheeks, his tribal mark as a son
of the bloodthirsty Baggara, and with the pleasantest of smiles on his
walnut-coloured face, was drawing corks, pouring out whisky and
soda-water, and striking matches to light the men’s cigarettes.

The company was full of the gaiety and animation which comes after a
pleasant dinner, with a little of the excitement which follows when
people have partaken of wine.  The eyes of the ladies sparkled and the
faces of the men smiled, and both talked freely and laughed a good deal.

The conversation was made up of trifles until one of the ladies—it was
the wife of the Governor of the city, clad in the lightest of
lace-chiffon gowns and wearing yellow satin slippers—inquired the
meaning of the sounds of rejoicing, the blowing of pipes and the beating
of tom-toms, which had come through the wide-open windows of the Palace
from the direction of the native quarter.

To this question the Inspector-General of the Soudan—an English Pasha,
whose gold-laced tunic was half covered with medals—replied that the new
prophet who had lately arrived in Khartoum had that day taken to himself
a wife.

"How _interesting_!" cried the ladies in chorus, with a note of laughter
that was intended to belie the word, and then the lady in the yellow
slippers turned to the Inspector-General and said—

[Illustration: "How interesting!" cried the ladies in chorus]

"Of course he has as many as the Mahdi already—but who is the new one, I
wonder?"

"No, he has only one wife at present—runs ’em tandem, I hear—and the new
bride is the beautiful person in Parsee costume who arrived here about
the same time as himself."

"The Mohammedan Rani, you mean?  My husband tells me she is perfectly
lovely.  But they say she will never let a European get a glimpse of her
face—puts down her Parsee veil, I suppose—so goodness knows how _he_
knows, you know."

"Perhaps your husband is a privileged person, my dear," said one of the
other ladies, whereupon there was a trill of laughter and the little
feet in satin slippers were beaten upon the floor.

"But a Rani!  Think of that!  Who can she be, I wonder?" said another of
the ladies, and then the mistress of the Palace, Lady Mannering, hinted
that she believed the Sirdar knew something about her.

"Oh, tell us! tell us!" cried a dozen female voices at once; but the
Sirdar, a shrewd and kindly autocrat who had been smoking a cigarette in
silence, merely answered—

"Time will tell you, perhaps."  Then turning to the Inspector-General he
said—

"She has _married_ the man, you say?"

"That’s so, your Excellency."

"There must be some mistake about that, surely."

The company broke up late, and the ladies went on in light wraps and the
men bare-headed through the soft, reverberant air of the southern night.
But the Sirdar had asked certain of his officers to remain for a few
moments, and among them were the Inspector-General, the Financial
Secretary, and the Governor of the town.  To the latter came his Zabit,
a police officer, whose duty it was to report to his chief early and
late, and as soon as the men had seated themselves the Sirdar said—

"Any further news about this man, Ishmael Ameer?"

"None, your Excellency," said the Governor.

"You’ve discovered nothing about his object in coming here?"

"Nothing at all."

"He is not sowing dissension between Moslems and Christians?"

"No!  On the contrary, he professes to be opposed to all that, sir."

"Then you see no reason to think that he is likely to be a danger to the
public peace?"

"Unfortunately no, sir, no!"

The Sirdar laughed.  "He hasn’t yet given ’divine’ sanction for your
removal, Colonel?"

"Not that I know of, at all events."

"Then you and your wife may sleep in peace for the present, I suppose."

There was a little general laughter, and then the Inspector-General, a
sceptic with a contempt for holy men of all kinds, said—

"All the same, your Excellency, I should make short work of this
pseudo-Messiah."

"Without plain cause we cannot," said the Sirdar, who was the friend of
all faiths and the enemy of none. "Indeed, a broad-minded Mohammedan
such as this man is said to be might possibly be of service in directing
the religion of the Soudan."

"Yes, sir, but too many of these religious celebrities are contaminated
by Mahdism."

"Surely Mahdism is dead, my dear fellow."

"Not yet, sir!  Only yesterday I saw a man kneeling by the Mahdi’s
tomb—so hard do religions die! As for this man, Ishmael, he may be
preaching peace while he is gathering his followers, but wait till
they’re numerous enough to fight and you’ll see what he will do.
Besides, isn’t there evidence enough already that the tranquillity of
the Soudan has been disturbed?"

"What evidence do you mean?"

"I mean ... my informers all over the country tell me the people are no
longer pleading poverty as an excuse for remission of taxation—they are
boldly _refusing_ to pay."

The Financial Secretary corroborated this statement, saying that the
taxes due on the land and the date-trees had not yet been collected, and
that he had heard from Cairo that the same difficulty was being met with
in Egypt in respect of the taxes on berseem and wheat.

"You mean," said the Sirdar, "that a conspiracy of passive resistance
against the Government has been set afoot?"

"It looks like it, sir," said the Inspector-General. "A pretty insidious
kind of conspiracy it is, too, and I think all the signs are that
Ishmael Ameer is at the head of it."

There was silence, for some minutes, during which the Sirdar was telling
himself that, if this was so, the rule of England in Egypt was face to
face with a most subtle enemy—subtler far than the Mahdi and
immeasurably more dangerous.

"Well, the first thing we’ve got to do is to find out the truth," he
said, and thereupon he gave the Zabit an order to summon the Ulema of
Khartoum, the Cadi, the Notables, and Sheikhs to a meeting in the
Palace.

"Let it be soon," he said.

"Yes, sir."

"And secret."

"Certainly, your Excellency."

The Governor and the Financial Secretary went off with the police
officer, but for some minutes longer the Inspector-General remained with
the Sirdar.

"If the man were likely to cause a disturbance," said the Sirdar, "it
would be easy to deal with him, but he’s not.  Public security is in no
present danger. On the contrary, everything I hear of the man’s teaching
is calculated to promote peace."

"As to that, sir, if you believe all he says, he is the prince of peace
himself, and his Islam isn’t Islam at all as we know it, but something
quite different."

"If he were claiming ’divine’ authority, and telling people to resist
the Government——"

"Oh, he is far too clever for that, sir, and his conspiracy is the
deep-laid plan of a subtle impostor, not the unpremeditated action of a
lunatic."

"All I hear about his personal character is good," said the Sirdar.  "He
is tender to children, charitable to the poor, and weeps like a woman at
a story of distress."

The Inspector-General laughed.  "Pepper in his finger-nails—the hoary
old trick, sir!  Good-night, Sirdar!"

"Good-night, Colonel!"  And the Inspector-General descended the steps.

Being left alone, the Sirdar walked for a long hour to and fro on the
terrace, trying to see what course he ought to take in dealing with a
religious leader who differed so dangerously from the holy men that were
more troublesome, but hardly more deadly, than the sand-flies of the
desert.

At midnight he found himself standing on the very spot on which General
Gordon met his death, and in an instant, as by a flash of mental
lightning, he saw the scene that had been enacted there only a few years
before—the grey dawn, the mad rush of the howling dervishes in their
lust of blood, up from the dim garden to the top of these steps, on
which stood, calmly waiting for them, the fearless soul that had waited
for his own countrymen in vain.  "Where is your Master, the Mahdi?" he
cried.  Then a barbarous shriek, the flash of a score of lances, and the
martyr of the Soudan fell.

Was this to be another such revolt, more subtle if not more bloody,
turning England out of the valley of the Nile by making it impossible
for her to meet the expense of governing the country, and thereby
destroying the seeds of civilisation that had been sown in the Soudan
through so many toilsome years?

On the other hand, was it the beginning of a great spiritual revolution
that was intended by God to pass over the whole face of the world?  It
might even be that, though the Soudan was only a brown and barren
wilderness, for had not all great faiths and all great prophets sprung
out of the desert—Moses, Mohammed, Christ!

This brought the Sirdar back to a memory that had troubled him deeply
for many weeks—the memory of the disgrace that had fallen in Cairo on
his comrade of long ago, the son of his old friend Nuneham, young Gordon
Lord.

Then it dawned upon him for the first time that, however serious his
offence as a soldier, the son of his friend had done no more and no less
than his great namesake did before him when he resisted authority
_because authority was in the wrong_!

Good God! could it be possible that young Gordon was in the right after
all, and that this movement of the man Ishmael was the beginning of a
world-wide revolt against the materialism, the selfishness, the
venality, and the oppression of a corrupt civilisation that mocked
religion by taking the name of Him who came to earth to destroy such
evils?

If that were so, could any Christian country in these days dare to
repeat the appalling error of the Roman Empire in Palestine two thousand
years ago—the error of trying to put down moral forces by physical ones?

The Sirdar laughed when he thought of that, so grotesque seemed the
mysterious law of the mind by which he had coupled an olive-faced Arab
like Ishmael Ameer with Christ!

The southern night was silent.  Not a sound came up from the moonlit
garden except the croaking of frogs in the pond.  Presently a voice that
was like a wave of wind came sweeping through the breathless air—

"There is no god but God!  There is no god but God!"

The Sirdar shuddered and turned into the house.




                              *CHAPTER VI*


Being betrothed to Ishmael, and therefore in effect his wife, Helena had
now no difficulty in reading the secret he had so carefully hidden from
British eyes.  Every morning she sat with him in the guest-room while he
received his messengers and agents, and if they demurred at her
presence, being distrustful of her because she was a woman, he would
say—

"Have no fear.  My wife is myself.  Think of her as you think of me."

Thus little by little she realised what the plan of his opposition to
the Government had been, when, in Cairo, after the closing of El Azhar,
he had sent out his hundred emissaries.  It was to tell the people in
every village of Egypt and the Soudan to pay no taxes until their faith
was free and the Government took its hand off the central seat of their
religion.

She also realised that the people had obeyed Ishmael and had suffered as
the consequence.  Agents were coming every day with secret letters and
messages concealed in their turbans, telling of the pains and penalties
already endured by those who had boldly refused to pay the taxes due at
that season of the year.

At first these lamentations were couched after Eastern manner in the
language of metaphor.  Pharaoh was laying intolerable burdens upon the
people—what were they to do?  God had once sent Moses, a man of prayer,
to plead with Pharaoh to loosen his hand—would He not do so again?

But as the people’s sufferings increased the metaphors were dropped, and
the injustices they laboured under were stated in plain terms.
Hitherto, when a summons had been taken out against a man for the
non-payment of his taxes, the magistrate might remit or cancel or
postpone, but now there was nothing but summary execution everywhere,
with the result that stock and crops were being sold up by the police,
and neither the Mudirs (the governors) nor their Sarrafs (cashiers)
cared what price was realised so long as the amount of the taxes was
met.

"Is there no redress, no remedy, no appeal?  What are we to do?" asked
the people, in the messages that came in the turbans.

"Be patient!" replied Ishmael.  "It is written, ’God is with the
patient.’"

A hundred times Helena wrote this answer at Ishmael’s dictation, on
pieces of paper hardly bigger than a large postage stamp, and it was
hidden away in some secret place in the messenger’s clothes.

As time went on the messages became more urgent and painful.  The law
said that at times of distraint the clothes of the debtor, his
implements of cultivation, and the cattle he employed in agriculture
were to be exempt from seizure, but the district officers were seizing
everything by which the people worked, and yet requiring them to pay
taxes just the same.

"What are we to say?" asked the messengers.

"Say nothing," answered Ishmael.  "Suffer and be strong.  Not for the
first time on the banks of the Nile have people been required to make
bricks without straw.  But God will avenge you.  Wait!"

This message, also, Helena wrote a hundred times, wishing it had been
more explicit, but Ishmael committed his signature to no compromising
statement, no evidence of conspiracy, and that deepened Helena’s
conviction of his cunning and duplicity.

The intensity of her feeling against Ishmael did not abate by coming to
close quarters.  Day by day, as she sat in the guest-room, she poisoned
her mind and hardened her heart against him.  She even found herself
taking the side of his people in the sufferings he continued to impose
upon them.  She was sure, too, that in addition to his plan of passive
resistance he had some active scheme of vengeance against the
Government. What was it?  She must wait and see.

After a while letters began to arrive from Cairo. They were from the
Chancellor of El Azhar, and contained the messages of the Ulema.

The Ulema had appealed to the representatives of the Powers, who had
answered them that they could do nothing unless it became clear to all
the world that the action of England was imperilling the peace of Egypt
and thereby the lives of the Europeans—what were they to say?

"Fools!" cried Ishmael.  "Don’t you see that they _want_ you to rebel?
Grasp every hand that is held out to you in good will, but fly from the
finger that would point you into the fire."

Helena thought she saw light at last.  Having expelled England from
Egypt by making it impossible for her to govern the country, Ishmael
intended to establish, like the Mahdi, an entirely worldly and temporal
power with himself at the head of it.

The second letter from the Ulema at Cairo contained a still more serious
message.  Having met and concluded that the action of the Government
justified the proclamation of a Jehad, a holy war, on the just ground
that the unbelievers were trying to expel them from their country, they
had solemnly sworn on the Koran to turn England out of Egypt or die in
the attempt. To this letter Ishmael sent an instant answer, saying—

"No!  What will it profit you to turn England out of Egypt while she
holds the Soudan and the sources of the Nile?  O blind and weak!  If you
have forgotten your souls, have you no thoughts for your stomachs?"

Then came further letters from the Chancellor of El Azhar saying that
the fellaheen were being evicted from their houses and lands, and that
their sufferings were now so dire that no counsels could keep them from
revolt.  Even the young women were calling upon the young men to fight,
saying they were not half the men their fathers had been, or they would
conquer or die for the homes that were being taken from them and for the
religion of God and His prophet.

To this message also Ishmael returned a determined answer.

"War is mutual deceit," he said.  "Avoid it!  Fly from it!  I will
countenance no warfare!  That is my unalterable mind!  Hear it, for
God’s sake!"

But hardly had Ishmael’s answer gone from Khartoum when messengers began
to arrive from all parts of Egypt saying that the fellaheen had already
risen in various places, and that battalions of the British army had
been sent out to repress them; that the people had been put down with
loss of life and suffering, and that many were now trooping into the
cities, homeless and hopeless, and crying in their despair, "How long, O
Lord, how long?"

It was a black day in Khartoum when this news came, for among Ishmael’s
immediate following there were not a few who had lost members of their
own families. Some of these, that night when all was still, went out
into the desert, far away from the tents, and sang a solemn dirge for
the dead.  It was a melancholy sight in that lonesome place, for they
were chiefly women, and their voices, under the deep blue sky with its
stars, made a most touching lamentation, like that of the sobbing of the
sea.

Helena heard it, and, with her heart still poisoned against Ishmael, it
made her yet more bitter against him, as one who for his own ends was
holding the poor, weak people under their cruel fate by the spell of
superstitious hopes and fears.

Knowing the Moslem ethics of warfare, that it is only wicked when it is
likely to fail, she convinced herself that Ishmael was merely biding his
time for the execution of some violent scheme, and remembering his
secret (the secret of the crime he thought he had hidden from
everybody), the idea took possession of her that he was laying some
personal plot against the Consul-General.

One day a lanky fellow, with a short-cut Moslem beard, arrived by train,
and, after the usual Arabic salutations, produced a letter.  It ran—


"The bearer of this is Abdel Kader, and he is our envoy to you with a
solemn message which is too secret to commit to paper.  Trust him.  He
is honest and his word is true.—Your friends, who wait for you in Cairo
with outstretched arms——"


And then followed the names not only of many of the Ulema of Cairo but
of most of the Notables as well.

Abdel Kader proved to be a sort of Arab Don Quixote, full of fine
language and grand sentiments.  Much of this he expended upon Ishmael in
the secrecy of the carefully guarded guest-room before he came to the
substance of his message, which was to say that as a great doctor of
Moslem law, Gamal-ed-Deen, had upheld assassination itself as a last
means of righting the wrongs of the people, the leaders had reluctantly
concluded that the English Lord (Lord Nuneham) must be removed in order
that his heavy foot might be lifted from the necks of the oppressed.  To
this end they had decided that he should be assassinated some day as he
passed in his carriage on his afternoon drive over the Kasr-el-Nil
bridge, but lacking a person capable of taking the lead in such an
affair they appealed to Ishmael to return to Cairo for this purpose.

Having discharged himself of the burden of his message, the Arab Don
Quixote was proceeding with many large words, that were intended to show
how safely this act of righteous vengeance might be executed by one whom
the law dared not touch for fear of the people, when Ishmael, who had
listened breathlessly, burst out on him and cried—

"No, no, I tell you, no!  Return to them that sent you and say, ’Ishmael
Ameer is no murderer.’  Say, too, that the world has no use for patriots
who would right the people by putting them in the wrong.  Away with you!
Away!"

At that, he rose up and went out of the guest-room with a flaming face,
leaving the envoy to strike his forehead, and to curse the day that had
brought him.

Helena, who, with old Mahmud, had been present at this interview, found
herself utterly shaken at the end of it by a storm of conflicting
feelings, and from that time forward her heart was constantly being
surprised by emotions which she had hitherto struggled to suppress.

Day by day, as messengers came thronging into Khartoum with sadder and
yet sadder stories of the people’s sufferings—how, living under the
shadow of the sword, impoverished by the law and by the cruel injustice
of the native officers, the Omdehs and the Sarrafs, sold up and evicted
from their homes, they were tramping the deserts, men, women, and
children, hungry and naked, and with nothing of their own except the
sand and the sky—Helena saw that Ishmael’s face grew paler and paler, as
if his sleep had left him, and under the burden of his responsibility
for what had befallen the country as the consequence of its obedience to
his will, his heart was bleeding and his life ebbing away.

"Master, is there no help for us?" the messengers would ask, with tears
in their half-witted eyes.  "You are our father, we are your
children—what are we to do?  We are sheep without a shepherd—will you
not lead us?"

To all such pleading Ishmael would show a brave face and say—

"Not yet!  Wait!  The clouds that darken your sky will lift.  Be
patient!  The arm of our God is long!  Never despair!  Allah feeds the
worm that lies between the stones.  Will He not feed you also?  Yet
better your bodies should starve than your souls should perish!  Hold
fast to the faith!  Your children and your children’s children will
bless you!"

But sometimes in the midst of his comforting his voice would fail, and
like Joseph, whose bowels yearned over his brethren, he would stop
suddenly and hasten away to his room lest he should break down
altogether. Helena saw all this, and it was as much as she could do to
withstand it, when one night she was awakened in the small hours by
Mosie, who was whispering through the door of her bedroom—

"Lady, lady, Master sick; come to him."

Then she walked across to the men’s side of the house and heard Ishmael
in his own room, calling on God to forgive him and crying like a child.

At that moment, in spite of herself, Helena felt a wave of pity take
possession of her; but at the next, being back in her bedroom, she
remembered her own secret and asked herself again—

"What pity had he for me _when he killed my father_?"




                             *CHAPTER VII*


Down to this time Ishmael’s conduct had been marked by the most
determined common-sense; but now came an incident that seemed to change
the trend of his mind and character.

One day a man of the Jaalin tribe arrived with a letter in the sole of
his sandal.

"God give you greeting, Master," he said in his west-country dialect and
a tone that seemed to foretell trouble.

With trembling fingers Ishmael tore open the letter and read that, to
drown the cries of distress and to throw dust in the eyes of Europe (for
so the Ulema understood the otherwise mysterious object), the
Consul-General was organising a general festival of rejoicing to
celebrate the —th anniversary of the British occupation of Egypt.

At this news Ishmael was overwhelmed.  Helena saw his lips quiver and
his cheeks grow pale as he held the crinkling paper in his trembling
hands.  In the absence of other explanation the cold-blooded cruelty of
the scheme seemed to be almost devilish.

That day he disappeared, escaping from the importunities of his people
into the desert.  He did not return at night, and at sunrise next
morning Black Zogal went in search of him.  But the Nubian returned
without him, telling some wild, supernatural tale of having come upon
the Master in the midst of an angelic company. His face was shining with
a celestial radiance, so that at first he could not look upon him.  And
when at length he was able to lift his eyes the Master, who was alone,
sent him back, saying he was to tell no man what he had seen.

Four days afterwards Ishmael returned to Khartoum, and there was enough
in his face to explain Black Zogal’s story.  His eyes, which seemed to
stare, had a look of unearthly joy.  This was like flame to the fuel of
his people’s delirium, for they did not see that under the torment of
his private sufferings the dauntless courage and hope of the man had
begun to turn towards madness.

He began to preach in the mosque a wild new message. The time of the end
had come!  Famine and pestilence, poverty and godless luxury, war and
misery—were not these the signs foretold of the coming of the latter
day?

Lo, the cup of the people’s sufferings was full! Behold, while the
children of Allah wept, men feasted and women danced!  Never since the
black night when the first-born of Egypt were slain had Egypt been so
mocked!  Egypt, the great, the ancient, the cradle of humanity—what was
she now but a playground for the idle wealthy of the world!

"But—no matter!" he cried.  "The world travaileth and groaneth like a
woman in labour, but as a woman forgetteth her pains when the hope of
her heart is born, so shall the children of God forget Pharaoh and his
feastings when the Expected One is come.  He is coming now, the Living,
the Deliverer, the Redeemer! Wait!  Watch!  The time is near!"

The new message flashed like fire through Ishmael’s followers.  Every
eventide for thirteen centuries in Islam the prayer had gone up to
heaven for the advent of the divinely-appointed guide who was to redeem
the world from sorrow and sin, to deliver believers from the hated
bondage of the foreigner, and to re-establish the universal Caliphate;
and now, in the utmost depths of their oppression and suffering, when
hope had all but died out of their hearts, the true Mahdi, the Messiah,
the Christ, was about to come!

The people were beside themselves with joy.  They were like children of
the desert who, after a long drought in which their wells have been
dried up, run about in glee when the first drops of rain begin to fall.
They were ready for any task, any enterprise, and Ishmael, who began to
make plans for going back to Cairo (for it was there, according to his
view, that the Expected One was to appear), sent letters to all corners
of the country telling his messengers to return home.

Helena wrote these letters with a trembling hand. In spite of her secret
errand she was surprised by a certain sympathy.  The great hope, the
great dream touched her pity, and gave her at the beginning some moments
of compunction.  But after a while she began to see it as a wicked
madness, and that enabled her to steel her heart against Ishmael again.

The man who held out such crazy hopes to a credulous people might be
harmless in England, but in Egypt he was a peril.  Once let an ignorant
and superstitious populace believe that the end of the world was coming,
that a Messiah was about to appear, and human government was a
dead-letter.  What then? Revolution and bloodshed, for the first duty of
a Government was to preserve law and order!

Helena asked herself if the time had not come at last to write to the
Consul-General, or perhaps to steal away from Khartoum and return to
Cairo that she might report what she had seen and learned.

After reflection she concluded that the only result of doing so would be
that of punishing yet further the poor, misguided populace who had been
punished enough already.  It was Ishmael alone who ought to suffer,
whether for his offences against his followers, his conspiracy against
the Government or his crime against herself, and in order to punish him
apart, she would have to separate him from his people.

How was she to do this?  It seemed impossible, but fate itself assisted
her.

A few days after Abdel Kader had gone off in his humiliation, the shadow
of his lanky body appeared across the threshold of the guest-room, where
Ishmael was sitting with no other company than old Mahmud and Helena who
was writing the usual letters while little Mosie fanned her to drive off
the flies.

"The peace of God be with you, Master," he said in a low and humble
voice, and then with a shy look of triumph he produced a letter which
had been given to him at Haifa.

The letter was from the Chancellor of El Azhar, and it told Ishmael,
after the usual Arabic salutations, that the festival of which he had
already been informed was to take place on the Ghezirah (the island in
front of Cairo); that the rejoicings were to begin on the anniversary of
the birthday of the English King, something more than a month hence;
that the British soldiers would still be in the provinces at that time,
quelling disturbances and helping the district officers to enforce the
payment of taxes, and that, as a consequence, the Egyptian army alone
would be left in charge of the city.

"The Egyptian soldiers are Moslems, O my brother—the brothers and sons
of our poor afflicted children of Allah.  It needs only the right word
from the right man and they will throw down their arms at the city gates
and then the army of God may enter."

Ishmael read the letter aloud in his throbbing voice and his face began
to shine with ecstasy.  In an instant a wild scheme took shape in his
mind.

He would announce a pilgrimage!  With ten thousand, twenty thousand,
fifty thousand of his followers he would return to Cairo to meet and
greet the Expected One!  The native army would not resist their
co-religionists, and once within the city the struggle would be at an
end!  In a single hour his fifty thousand would be five hundred
thousand!  The Government would not turn them out; it dared not make war
upon them; the whole world would cry out against a general massacre, and
God Himself would not permit it to occur!

_But_ somebody must go into Cairo in advance to prepare the way—to make
sure there should be no bloodshed!  Some trusty messenger, some servant
of the Most High, who could kindle the souls of the Egyptian soldiers to
such a blazing flame of love that not all the perils of death could make
them take up arms against the children of God when they came to their
gates!

While Ishmael propounded this scheme with gathering excitement and a
look of frenzy, Helena sat trembling from head to foot and clutching
with nervous fingers the reed pen she held in her hand, for she knew
that her hour had struck at last—the hour she had waited and watched
for, the hour she had come to Khartoum to meet.  She held her breath and
gazed intently into Ishmael’s quivering face as long as he continued to
speak, and then, in a voice which she could scarcely recognise as her
own, she said—

"But the messenger who goes in advance into Cairo—he must be one whose
wisdom as well as courage you can trust."

"True, true, most true," said Ishmael, speaking eagerly and rapidly.

"Some one whose word will carry influence with the Egyptian army."

"Please God, it shall be so," said Ishmael.

"If the soldiers are native and Moslem, the officers are British and
Christian, therefore the risks they run are great."

"Great, very great, but God will protect them."

"To disobey may be to suffer imprisonment, perhaps discharge, possibly
death."

"I know!  I know!  But God will bring them to a happy end."

"Therefore," said Helena, whose nervousness was gathering feverish
strength, "the messenger who goes into Cairo in advance must be one who
can make them forget the dangers of death itself."

Ishmael reflected for a moment and then, in a burst of eagerness, he
said—

"The counsel is good.  _I will go myself!_"

Helena’s flushed face looked triumphant.  "The man of all men," she
said.  "What messenger from Ishmael could be so sure as Ishmael
himself?"

"Yes, please God, I will go myself," said Ishmael in a louder voice, and
he began to laugh—it was the first laugh that had broken from his lips
since Helena came to Khartoum.  Then he paused and said—

"But the people?"

"Anybody can follow with them," said Helena. "Their loyalty is certain;
they need no persuading."

"I’ll go," said Ishmael, "for above all there must be no bloodshed."

Then old Mahmud, who alone of the persons present in the guest-room
seemed to be untouched by the excitement of the moment, turned to Helena
and said—

"But is Ishmael the only one for this enterprise, my daughter?"

"He knows every one, and every one knows him," said Helena.

"But he who knows everybody, everybody knows," the old man answered;
"not the soldiers merely, but their masters also."

At that Helena’s nervousness gathered itself up into a trill of
unnatural laughter, and she said, "Nonsense! He can be disguised!  The
kufiah (headdress) of a Bedouin, covering his head and nearly all his
face—what more is wanted?"

"So you are not afraid for him, my daughter?"

"Afraid?  I will make the kufiah myself and with my own hands I will put
it on."

"Brave heart of woman!" cried Ishmael.  "Stronger than the soul of man!
It is _my_ duty and I will do it!"

With that he turned to Abdel Kader, who had looked on with his staring
eyes, and said—

"Go back to Cairo by the first train, and say, ’It is well—God willing
he will come.’"  And then, in the fever of his new purpose, he went off
to the mosque.

There he first called upon the people to repeat the Shehadah, the Moslem
creed, and after that he administered an oath to them—never, by the
grace of God and His Prophet, to reveal what he was going to say except
to true believers, and only to them on their taking a like oath of
secrecy and fidelity.

The people repeated in chorus the words he spoke in a loud voice, and
concluded—each man with his right hand on the Koran, and his left
upraised to heaven—with a solemn Amen!

Then Ishmael told them everything—how the time had come for their
deliverance from bondage and corruption to the glorious liberty of the
children of God—how, as the people of the Prophet had returned from
Medina to Mecca, so they were to go up from Khartoum to Cairo—how he was
to go before them, and they, under another leader, were to follow him,
and God would give them a great reward.

At this news the poor, unlettered people grew delirious in their
excitement, each man interpreting Ishmael’s message according to his own
vision of the millennium. Some saw themselves turning the hated
foreigner out of Egypt; others were already in imagination taking
possession of Cairo and all the rich lands of the valley of the Nile;
while a few, like Ishmael himself, were happy enough in the expectation
of prostrating themselves at the feet of the divinely appointed guide
who was to redeem the world from sorrow and sin.

As soon as prayers were over, Black Zogal ran back to old Mahmud’s house
with a wild story of flashes of light which he saw darting from
Ishmael’s head while he spoke from the pulpit.

Helena heard him.  She was sitting alone in the guest-room, tortured by
contending thoughts.  "Am I a wicked woman?" she asked herself,
remembering how easily she had taken advantage of Ishmael’s fanatical
ecstasy.  But again she hardened her heart against Ishmael, telling
herself that his simplicity was cunning, and that he was an impostor who
had gone so far with his imposture that he could even impose upon
himself.

How could one who had committed a crime, a cruel and cowardly crime, be
anything but a villain?  A madman, perhaps, but all the same a villain.

And then other thoughts thronged upon her, sweet and bitter thoughts,
with memories of Gordon, of her father, of the early days in Grasmere,
of the short morning of happiness in Cairo, and of the brief rift in the
clouds of her life that was now plunged in perpetual night.

Thus she stifled every qualm of conscience by going back and back to the
same plea, the same support—

"_After all, he killed my father!_"




                             *CHAPTER VIII*


In a village outside blind-walled, dead Metimmeh, with its blank and
empty hovels, emblems of Mahdist massacres, two travellers were
encamped.  One of them was what the quick-eyed natives called a "white
Egyptian," but he was dressed as a Bedouin Sheikh; the other was his
servant.  They were travelling south, and having been long on their
journey, their camels had begun to fail them.  A she-camel ridden by the
Bedouin was suffering in one of its feet, and the men were resting while
a doctor dressed it.

Meantime the villagers were feeding them with the best of their native
bread and making a fantasia for their entertainment.  The night was a
little cold, and the people had built a fire, before which the
travellers were sitting with the Sheikh of the village by their side.

In a broad half-circle on the other side of the fire a group of
blue-shirted Arabs were squatting on the sand. A singer was warbling
love-songs in a throbbing voice, a number of his comrades were beating
time on the ground with sticks, and a swaggering girl, who glittered
with gold coins in her hair and on her hips, was dancing in the space
between.  On their nut-brown faces was the flickering red light of the
fire, and over their heads was the great, wide, tranquil whiteness of
the moon.

In the midst of their fantasia they heard the hollow thud of a camel’s
tread, and presently a stranger arrived, a lanky fellow with wild eyes
and a north-country accent.  The Sheikh saluted him, and he made his
camel kneel and got down to rest and to eat.

"The peace of God be with you!"

"And with you!  What is your name?" asked the Sheikh.

"They call me Abdel Kader, and I am riding all night to catch the train
from Atbara in the morning."

"It must be great news you carry in such haste, O brother."

"The greatest!  When the sun rises above the horizon we see no more the
stars."

It was obvious enough through his fine language that the stranger was
eager to tell his story, and after calling for an oath of secrecy and
fidelity he told it to the Sheikh and the Bedouin in bated breath.

The time of the end had come!  A pilgrimage had been proclaimed!
Ishmael Ameer was to go up to Cairo secretly and his people were to
follow him; the Egyptian army were to help them to enter the city, the
hated foreigner was to be flung out of the country, and Egypt was to be
God’s!

The Sheikh of the village was completely carried away by the stranger’s
news, but the Bedouin listened to it with unconcealed alarm.

"Is this the plan of Ishmael Ameer?" he asked.

"It is," said the stranger, "and God bring it to a happy end!"

"Did anybody put it into his head?" asked the Bedouin.

"Yes, a woman, his wife, and God bless and reward her!"

"His wife, you say?"

"Wallahi!" said the stranger, and then, with many fine sentiments and
much flowery speech, he told of the lady, the White Lady, the Rani, the
Princess, who had lately been married to Ishmael Ameer and had now so
much power over him.

"What says the old saw?" said the stranger.  "’He who eats honey risks
the sting of bees,’ but no danger in this case."

And then followed more fine sentiments on the sweetness and wisdom of
woman in general and of the Rani in particular.

"Well, he who lives long sees much," said the Bedouin, with increasing
uneasiness; and, turning to the Sheikh, he asked if he might have the
loan of a fresh camel in the place of the one that was disabled.

"Certainly, but my brother is not leaving me to-night?" asked the
Sheikh.

"I must," said the Bedouin.

"But the night is with us," said the Sheikh.

"And so is the moon, and the tracks are clear," said the Bedouin.  "But
one thing you can do for me, O Sheikh—send a letter into Khartoum by the
train that goes up from Metimmeh in the morning."

That was agreed to; and, by the light of a large tin lamp which his
servant held before him as he sat on the sand, the Bedouin wrote a
hurried message to Ishmael Ameer, saying who he was and why he was
making his journey, and asking that nothing should be done until they
came together.

By this time the fantasia was over, the fire had died down, the camels
had been brought up, the flowery stranger had started afresh on his
northward way, and the Sheikh and his people were standing ready to say
farewell to the two travellers who were facing south.

"God take you safely to your journey’s end, O brother," said the Sheikh.
Then, with a grunt, the camels knelt and rose, and at the next moment,
amid a chorus of pious ejaculations, into the glistening moon-track
across the sand the Bedouin and his man disappeared.

The Bedouin was Gordon.  He was thinner and more bronzed, yet not less
well than when he left Cairo, for he had the strength of a soldier
inured to hardship. But Osman, his servant and guide, having lived all
his life in the schoolroom and the library, had dwindled away like their
camels which were utterly debilitated and had lost their humps.

Their journey had been long, for they had missed their way, being
sometimes carried off by mirages and sometimes impeded by mountain
ranges that rose sheer and sharp across their course.  And often in the
face of such obstacles, with his companion and his camels failing before
his eyes, Gordon’s own spirit had also failed, and he had asked himself
why, since he knew of no use that Heaven could have for him there, he
continued to trudge along through this bare and barren wilderness.

But doubt and uncertainty were now gone.  He was in a fever of
impatience to reach Khartoum that he might put an end to Ishmael’s
scheme.  That scheme was madness, and it could only end in disaster.
Carried into execution it would be another Arabi insurrection, and would
lead to like failure and as much bloodshed.

The Englishman and the British soldier in Gordon, no less than the
friend of the Egyptian people, rebelled against Ishmael’s plot.  It was
political mutiny against England, which Ishmael, in Cairo, had protested
was no part of his spiritual plan.  What influence had since played upon
him to make him change the object of his mission?  Who was this white
woman, this Rani, this Princess who had put an evil motive into his
mind?  Was she acting in the folly of good faith or was she deceiving
and betraying him?  His wife, too!  What could it mean?

In Gordon’s impatience only one thing was clear to him—that for
England’s sake, and for Egypt’s also, he must reach Khartoum without
delay.  He must show Ishmael how impossible was his scheme, how
dangerous, how deadly, how certain to lead to his own detection and
perhaps death.

"We are thirty hours from Omdurman—can we do it in a day and a night,
Osman?" he said, as soon as the camels swung away.

"God willing, we will," said Osman, in a voice that betrayed at once his
weakness and his devotion.

They rode all night, first in the breathless moonlight with its silvery
shimmering haze, then in a strong wind that made the clouds to sail
before the stars and the camels beneath them to feel like ships that
were riding through a running sea, and last of all in the black hour
before the dawn, when it was difficult to see the tracks, and the beasts
stumbled in the darkness.

The morning grew grey and they were still riding. But Osman’s strength
was failing rapidly, and when, half an hour afterwards, the sun in its
rising brightness began to flush with pink the stony heights of distant
hills, they drew rein, made their camels kneel, and dismounted.

They were then near a well, from which a group of laughing girls, with
bare bronze arms and shoulders, were drawing water in pitchers and
carrying it away on their heads.  While Osman loosened the saddles of
the camels and fed the tired creatures with durah, Gordon asked one of
the girls for a drink, and she held her pitcher to his lips, saying with
a smile, "May it give thee health and prosperity!"

After half-an-hour’s rest, having filled their water-skins and being
refreshed with biscuits and dates, they readjusted the saddles of the
camels, mounted and rose and started again, making their salaams to the
young daughters of the desert who stood grouped together in the morning
sunshine and looked after them with laughing eyes.

The clear, vivifying, elastic desert air breathed upon their faces; and
their camels, strengthened by rest and food, swung away with better
speed.  All day long they continued to ride without stopping.  Gordon’s
impatience increased every hour as he reflected upon the probable
consequences of the scheme with which the unknown woman had inspired
Ishmael, and Osman, being told of the danger, forgot his weakness in the
fervour of his devotion.

The shadows lengthened along the sea-flat sand while they passed over
wastes without a bush or a scrub or a sign of life, but just as the sun
was setting they entered the crater-like valley of Kerreri with its
clumps of mimosa and its far view of the innumerable islands of the
Nile.

This was the scene of Gordon’s first battle, the battle of Omdurman, and
a score of tender and thrilling memories came crowding upon him from the
past. Yonder was the thicket in which he had taken the Khalifa’s flag,
the spot where he had left Ali: "Show the bits of the bridle to my
Colonel and tell him I died faithful.  Give my salaams to him, Charlie.
I knew Charlie Gordon Lord would stay with me to the end."

How different the old battlefield was to-day!  Instead of the deafening
roar of cannon, the wail of shell the frenzied shouts of the dervishes,
and the swathes of sheeted dead, there was only the grim solitude of
stony hills and yellow sand, with here and there some white and
glistening bones over which the vultures circled in the silent air.

Night had fallen when they entered Omdurman, and the change in the town,
too, struck a chill into Gordon’s heated spirit.  No longer the dirty,
disgusting Mahdist capital, it was deodorised, swept, and sweet.  Could
it be possible that he was opposing the forces which had brought this
civilising change?

When the travellers reached the ferry the last boat for Khartoum had
gone, and, the Nile being high, they had no choice but to remain in
Omdurman until morning.

"_Ma’aleysh_!  All happens as God ordains," said Osman.  But Gordon’s
impatience could scarcely contain itself, so eager was he to undo the
work of the woman who had done so much ill.

They lodged in a khan of the old slave-market, which was now full of
peaceful people sitting about coffee-stalls lit by lanterns and candles,
where formerly the air was tense with the frenzied gallopings of the
wild Baggara, and the melancholy boom of the great ombeya, the fearful
trumpet of death.

Before going to bed Gordon wrote another letter to Ishmael, saying he
had got thus far and expected to meet him in the morning.  Then, being
unable, as yet, to sleep under a roof, after sleeping so long on the
desert, he dragged his angerib into the open and stretched himself under
the stars.

There, gazing up into the great vault of heaven, a memory came back to
him which had never once failed to come when he lay down to sleep—the
memory of Helena.  Every night on his long desert journey, whatever the
discomfort of his bed, if it were only the hole between stones which the
Arab shepherds build to protect themselves from the wind, his last
thought had been of her.

She was gone, she was lost to him, she would be in England by this time,
and he was exiled from home for ever, but in the twilight moments of the
heart and mind that go between the waking sense and sleep she was with
him still.

And now, lying on his angerib in Omdurman, he could see her radiant eyes
and hear her deep, melodious voice, and catch the note of the gay
raillery that was perhaps her greatest charm.  Though he had done this
ever since he left Cairo he felt to-night as if the sweet agony of it
all would break his heart.

He looked up at the stars and found pleasure in thinking that the same
sky was over Helena in England. Then he looked across at Khartoum and
saw that all the windows of the Palace were lit up as for a dance.

A mystic sense of some impending event came over him.  What could it be?
he wondered.  Then he remembered the word of Osman, who was now
breathing heavily at his side.

"_Ma’aleysh_!  All happens as God ordains," he thought.  Then, sending a
last greeting to Helena in England, he turned over and fell asleep.




                              *CHAPTER IX*


Early that morning Abdullah had entered Ishmael’s room while the Master
was still sleeping, for a messenger from Metimmeh, coming by train, had
brought an urgent letter.

Ishmael read the letter and rose immediately, and when Helena met him in
the guest-room half-an-hour afterwards, she saw that he was excited and
disturbed.

"Rani," he said, "I have been thinking about our plan and have certain
doubts about it.  Better let it rest for a few days at all events."

Helena asked why, and she was told that a stranger was coming whose
counsel might be wise, for he knew Cairo, the Government, and the
Egyptian army, and he had asked Ishmael to wait until he arrived before
committing himself to any course.

"Who is he?" she asked.

"One who loves the people and has suffered sorely for his love of them."

"What is his name?"

"They call him Sheikh Omar Benani."

At that moment she learned no more than that the stranger was a Bedouin
chief of great fame and influence, that he had rested at Metimmeh the
night before, but was now coming on to Khartoum as fast as a camel could
carry him.

"He may be here to-night, to-morrow at latest," said Ishmael, "so let us
leave things where they are until our brother arrives."

This news threw Helena into a fever of excitement. She saw the
possibility of her scheme coming to nought. The Bedouin who was now on
his way might destroy it.

She was afraid of this Bedouin.  If he knew Cairo, the Government, and
the Egyptian army, he must also know that the plan which Ishmael had
proposed to himself was impossible.  That being so, he would advise
Ishmael against it.  His influence with Ishmael would be greater than
her own, and as a consequence her plan would fail.  Then all she had
hoped for, all she had come for, all she had sacrificed so much for,
would be lost and wasted.

What was she to do?  There was only one thing possible—to cause Ishmael
to commit himself to her plan before the Bedouin arrived in Khartoum.

Again fate assisted her.  The same train that brought the Bedouin’s
letter brought another messenger from Cairo.  He was an immensely tall
Dinka, who had been employed to avert suspicion.  As soon as he was
alone with Ishmael and his household he slipped off his sandal and
tearing open the undersole produced a very small letter.

It was from the Ulema of El Azhar, and gave further particulars of the
forthcoming festivities, with one hint of amazing advice that certainly
could not have come from men of the world.

The Consul-General had decided to give his annual dinner in honour of
the King’s Birthday not as usual at the British Agency, but in the
Pavilion of the Ghezirah Palace, on the island in front of the city.
All the authorities would be there that night, housed under one roof.
The British army would still be in the provinces, and the Egyptian army
alone would be left in defence of the town.  Therefore, to prevent the
possibility of bloodshed, there was only one thing to do—turn the key on
the Pavilion, in order to imprison the persons in command, and then open
the bridge that crossed the Nile, that Ishmael’s following, with the
consent of the native soldiers, might enter Cairo unopposed!

It was a plot whereof the counterpart could only have been found in the
history of Abu Moslim and "Al Mansour," and perhaps for that reason
alone it took Ishmael’s heart by storm.  But it required immediate
confirmation, for if the secret scheme was to be carried out, the
arrangements were matters of urgency and the reply must be received at
once.

There were some moments of tense silence after Ishmael had read the
letter, for already he had begun to hesitate, to talk again of waiting
for the Bedouin, who knew Egypt better than any one in the Soudan, and
was wise and brave and learned in war.  But, Helena, seeing her
advantage, began to speak, with a flushed face and a trembling tongue,
of the train that was to leave Khartoum for Cairo that morning, and of
the interval of four days before the departure of another one.

"There can be no time to lose," she said, with a stifling sense of
duplicity, "especially if the Ulema are to arrange for your own arrival
as well."

At length Ishmael, no longer the man he used to be, strong above all in
common-sense, but an enthusiast living in a world of dream, was swept
away by the Ulema’s scheme.  Seeing only one sure way to avoid
bloodshed—that of shutting up the British officials in the midst of
their festivities while the bridge that crossed the Nile was opened and
his followers took peaceful possession of the city—he called on Helena
to write his reply.  It ran:—


"To his Serenity the Chancellor of El Azhar, from the slave of God,
Ishmael Ameer: Good news!  In the interests of peace I agree, though
liking not for other reasons your plan of imprisoning Pharaoh and his
people in their Pavilion lest it should be said of us, ’Behold the true
believer resorts to the tricks of the infidels, who trust not in the
good arm of God’—praise be to Him, the Exalted One!

"Nevertheless, I send you this word of greeting, giving my consent and
saying, ’Shortly I go down to Cairo myself to call upon our brothers
under arms to our very great Lord, the Khedive, to refuse, when the day
of our deliverance comes, to shed the blood of the children of the Most
High.’"


Having dictated this letter, and added the usual Arabic salutations, he
signed it, and then, full of a fresh enthusiasm, he went off to mid-day
prayers in the mosque, where with greater fervour than before he
delivered his new message about the coming of the end.

Helena was now alone, for the Dinka had gone in with Abdullah to eat and
to rest.  The signed letter lay before her, and she knew that her time
had come. In great haste she made a copy of the letter, and without
waiting to think what she was doing she added Ishmael’s name to it.
Then, hiding the original in her bosom, she called for the Dinka, gave
him the copy, and hurried him off to the train, which was leaving
immediately.  After that, with a sense of mingled shame and triumph, she
wrote to the Consul-General.  Her excitement was so great that she could
hardly hold the pen or frame coherent sentences.  This was what she
wrote:—


"DEAR LORD NUNEHAM.—You will remember that in the letter I wrote to you
before I left Cairo I told you that I should write again, and that when
I wrote, your enemy and mine and Gordon’s as well as England’s and
Egypt’s would be in your hands.

"I am now fulfilling my promise, and you shall judge for yourself
whether I am justifying my word. Ishmael Ameer, at the instigation of
the Ulema, is about to return to Cairo.  His object is to organise a
mutiny among the soldiers of the Egyptian army, so that a vast multitude
of his followers, coming behind him, may take possession of the city.

"This is to be done during the forthcoming festivities, and it is to
reach its climax on the night of the King’s Birthday.  Proof enclosed.
It is the original of a letter to the Chancellor of El Azhar, a copy
having been sent instead.

"Ishmael will travel by train—probably within a week—and he will wear
the disguise of a Bedouin Sheikh.  I leave you to wait and watch for
him.

"Did I not say I was not idly boasting?  In haste,—

"HELENA GRAVES.

"_P.S._—I send this by my boy Mosie.  Please keep him in Cairo until you
hear from me again."


When she had finished her letter she paused for a moment and looked
fixedly before her.  Although she said nothing her lips moved as if she
were interrogating the empty air.  She was asking herself again, "Am I
cruel and revengeful and vindictive?"  And she was replying to herself
as she had replied before: "If so, I cannot help it.  I have lost my
father and I have lost Gordon and I am alone and my heart is torn."

Strengthened by this thought she took Ishmael’s letter from her bosom
and folded it inside her own. But while she was in the act of putting
both into an envelope she paused again, for a new and more startling
memory had flashed upon her.  It was the memory of the marks upon her
father’s throat, and of the missing finger-print which had somehow
formed so fatal an evidence of Ishmael’s guilt.

How had it happened that she had forgotten this fact until now—that
during all the time she had been in Khartoum she had never once
remembered to verify it—that even at the moment she could not say
whether the third finger of Ishmael’s left hand was intact or not?

But no matter!  It was not a fact of the greatest consequence, and in
any case she had gone too far to think of it now.

She sealed her envelope and addressed it and then called for Mosie.  The
black boy came running at the sound of her agitated voice.

"Mosie," she said in a breathless whisper, "you have always said that
you loved me so much that you would lay down your life for me."  The
black boy showed his shining white teeth as if from ear to ear. "Do you
think you could find your way back to Cairo alone and deliver a letter
to the English lord?"

"Let lady try me," said Mosie, who was ablaze with excitement in an
instant.

Then she told him how he was to go—by train to Haifa, by Government boat
to Shellal, by train again from Assouan to his journey’s end, travelling
always in compartments occupied by natives.  She also gave him strict
injunctions against speaking to any one, either in Khartoum or on the
way, or in Cairo until he came to the British Agency.  There he was to
ask for the Consul-General and give into his hands—his only—her private
letter.

"The train leaves in half-an-hour, Mosie, so you’ll have to be quick,"
she whispered.

"Yes, lady, yes, yes," said Mosie at every word, and in his eagerness to
be gone he almost snatched the letter out of her hand.

"No, give me one of your sandals," she said, and when he had whipped it
off she took her scissors and lifting the inner sole she hid her letter
underneath.

Then she hurried into her room, and returning with a small canvas bag,
which contained nearly all the money she had left in the world, she gave
it to the black boy and sent him off.




                              *CHAPTER X*


After that she sat down, for her heart was beating violently and she
could scarcely breathe.  At the same moment she caught sight of her face
in a hand-glass that stood on the table at which she wrote, and the
features looked so strange that they scarcely seemed to be her own.

If anybody with the eye of the spirit could have gazed at that moment
into the deepest recesses of her soul—harder to look into than the
obscurity of the sea—he would have seen a battlefield of contending
passions. She was reflecting for the first time on the whole meaning of
what she had done.  She had condemned Ishmael Ameer to death!  Or at
least, at the very least, to lifelong imprisonment in Damietta or Torah!

When she put it so the furnace of her conscience seemed to consume her,
and in order to live with herself she had to oppose that thought with
thoughts of Gordon—Gordon gone, she knew not where, an exile, an
outcast, his brilliant young life wasted, never to be seen again.

This relieved the riot in her brain, and to ease her heart still further
she made herself believe that what she had done had not been to revenge
herself but to avenge Gordon, whom Ishmael’s evil influence had
destroyed.

"Serve him right," she thought.  "Let him go to Damietta!  What better
does he deserve?"

At that moment Ayesha, Ishmael’s little daughter, came running with bare
feet into the house, and seeing Helena she leapt into her arms and
kissed her.  The kiss of the child seemed like a blow—it made her dizzy.

At the next moment, while Ayesha was mumbling affectionate play-words
which Helena did not hear, and Zenoba, the Arab nurse, stood beating her
impatient foot upon the floor, there came from outside the murmur of a
crowd.  It was the crowd of Ishmael’s followers, bringing him home from
the mosque.

They were calling upon God and His Prophet to bless him, touching his
white caftan as if it were divine and virtue were coming out of him.

He dismissed them with words of rebuke—gentler and more indulgent than
before, perhaps—and, entering the house, he called for food.

A few minutes afterwards Ishmael and Helena and old Mahmud were sitting
in the guest-room together, drinking new milk and eating soft bread.

"But where is your boy, O Rani?" asked Ishmael, who missed the great fan
of ostrich feathers.

Helena made a halting excuse.  Mosie had been troublesome—she had sent
him back to where he came from—Cairo.

"Cairo?" asked the Arab woman, with a glance of suspicion.

Helena looked confused, but Ishmael saw nothing. He was more than
usually excited, enthusiastic, and full of great hopes.  After a while
he talked of the Bedouin who was coming.

"Our brother is not, in fact, a Bedouin," he said.

"Not a Bedouin?"

"Neither is he a Moslem.  He is a Christian and indeed an Englishman."

"An Englishman?"

"All yes, but he is one who loves the Moslems, and has gone through
shame and degradation rather than do them a wrong."

Helena was afraid to ask further questions.  She could only listen,
terrified by a vague apprehension.

"Truly, O lady, he who loveth all the children of God, him God loveth,"
said Ishmael.  "This brave man was a soldier, and if he has suffered
rather than do an evil act will God forget him?  No!"

Helena shuddered.  The idea that was taking shape in her mind seemed
incredible.  Ishmael was speaking in the softest tones, yet his voice
seemed like the subterranean sounds that precede great shocks of
earthquake.

"He is coming.  Be good to him, my Rani.  If we could take his heart out
and weigh it we should find it gold."

Helena was struck with a sort of stupor.  "Am I dreaming?" she asked
herself.  "What am I thinking about?"  It was one of those mysterious
moments on the eve of the great events of life, when murmurs come from
we know not where.

The long hours of that day passed in a sort of dark confusion.  At last
the sun set, and the moon rose over the desert, the golden tropical moon
in the purple of the Eastern sky, and lit up the wilderness of sand as
with a softer sun.

It grew late and Helena rose to go to her room.  As she did so she
almost fell from dizziness, and Ishmael helped her to the door of the
women’s quarters.  She had seen his lustrous eyes upon her with the
expression that had made her tremble on the night of the betrothal, but
again, in the same scarcely audible voice, he said—

"God give you a good morning!" and putting, for the first time, his lips
to her hand he went away.

When she was alone a long hour passed in silence. The bedroom was in a
state of perfect calm, yet a frightful tumult was going on in her brain.
Could it be possible that he who was coming was——

No!  The wild irony of that thought was too terrible.

That at the very moment when she thought she was avenging Gordon for the
injury he had suffered at the hands of Ishmael—that at that moment, by
some sinister eccentricity of destiny, he ... he, himself——

In the midst of her hideous pain a sweet and joyous sound fell upon her
ear.  It was the voice of the child, who had awakened for a moment from
her peaceful sleep.

"Will you not come into bed, Rani?"

"Yes, yes, dear, presently," she answered, and at the next moment the
child’s equal and tranquil breathing, so gentle, so calm, fell on her
ear again.

Innocence is the most formidable of all spectacles that can confront an
uneasy conscience, and when at length Helena got into bed, and the
child, in the blind mists of sleep, nestled up to her, she had to
justify herself by thinking that in everything she had done, everything
she had tried to do, she had been moved by incidents of the most
irresistible provocation.

"After all, _he killed my father_," she thought.

But nevertheless she felt again, as she was dropping off to sleep, that
she was falling, falling, falling over the edge of a yawning precipice.



                             END OF VOL. I



                  Printed by BALLANTYNE & Co. LIMITED
                Tavistock Street, Covent Garden, London




                *HEINEMANN’S LIBRARY OF MODERN FICTION*


    "False balance is an abomination
    Just weight a delight."

MR. HEINEMANN’S New Library of MODERN FICTION will meet, it is believed,
the many objections recently raised against the present form and price
of Novels.

The Volumes of Heinemann’s Library of Modern Fiction will not be sold at
a price which, although a bargain for the purchaser, would be totally
unjust to its author.  If the price is occasionally high (as much as the
old 6s.), it will be for a story of unusual length or importance, while
if a book is priced on first publication at 2s. only, it will be an
indication that a short novel is offered—though it may be fully as long
and important as many a novelette parading nowadays in the guise of a
6s.  novel.  Three Shillings will be the price of the average-length
novel.

    "False balance is an abomination
    Just weight a delight."


MR. HEINEMANN’S New Library of MODERN FICTION will be issued in Volumes
at 2s. net and 3s. net.  They will be beautifully printed in large
legible type on clear clean white paper—opaque, yet thin and light.
They will be bound in flexible cloth covers convenient for the hand or
pocket.  When, however, a book by its length would be uncomfortably
bulky in one volume, it will be issued in two.  This will insure that
each volume is evenly balanced, so that it does not tire the wrist,
causing that imperceptible drooping of the hand which is responsible for
much fatigue and eyesoreness.



                         *FIRST LIST OF TITLES*


THE WHITE PROPHET
       By HALL CAINE.  2 vols.  4s. net

THE STREET OF ADVENTURE
       By PHILIP GIBBS.  1 vol.  3s. net

THE SCANDALOUS MR. WALDO
       By RALPH STRAUS.  1 vol.  3s. net

HEDWIG IN ENGLAND
       By the Author of "Marcia in Germany."  1 vol.  3s. net

IT NEVER CAN HAPPEN AGAIN
       By WILLIAM DE MORGAN.  2 vols.  6s. net.

LORD KENTWELL’S LOVE AFFAIR
       By F. C. PRICE.  1 vol.  3s. net

THE KNOCK ON THE DOOR
       By ROBERT HICHENS.  2 vols.  4s. net

BEYOND MAN’S STRENGTH
       By M. HARTLEY.  1 vol.  3s. net

VAIN TALES
       By MRS. H. E. DUDENEY.  1 vol.  3s. net



           *      *      *      *      *      *      *      *



                *HEINEMANN’S LIBRARY OF MODERN FICTION*


"Mr. Heinemann’s forthcoming series of new novels at net prices, in one
or two volumes each, according to length, is an experiment that will be
watched with considerable interest. It was time that something was done
to remove the inequalities which have long existed in the value of
six-shilling fiction. The novel which is obviously short measure,
however neatly it may be disguised to look like a full-length tale,
ought not to cost so much as a story, say, by William de Morgan, whose
generous measure gives two or three times the quantity of the shorter
book.  The publisher’s idea, therefore, is to produce this series of
novels at two shillings net and three shillings net each, according to
length, and in the case of the longer stories to issue them in two
volumes.  This is somewhat on the lines of the Tauchnitz Library,
familiar to every Englishman abroad, except that the new series will be
bound in cloth instead of paper.  Thus Mr. Hall Caine’s latest novel,
’The White Prophet,’ with which the series is to be inaugurated next
month, is to fill two volumes at two shillings net each. Mr. Robert
Hichens’ new novel will be also in two volumes, while single volumes by
Mr. Philip Gibbs and others who are represented among the later authors,
will each be issued at three shillings net.  Mr. de Morgan’s new tale,
’It Never Can Happen Again,’ like its predecessor, is of great length,
filling two plump volumes; but none of his admirers will grudge the six
shillings net which will be charged for them.  Altogether, the scheme
seems to be both just and feasible."—_The Daily Graphic_.


                       LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN
                        21 BEDFORD STREET, W.C.

                      AND SOLD BY ALL BOOKSELLERS



           *      *      *      *      *      *      *      *



                *HEINEMANN’S LIBRARY OF MODERN FICTION*


THE WHITE PROPHET
       HALL CAINE.  2 vols.

THE STREET OF ADVENTURE
       PHILIP GIBBS.  1 vol.

THE SCANDALOUS MR. WALDO
       RALPH STRAUS.  1 vol.

HEDWIG IN ENGLAND
       By the Author of "Marcia in Germany".  1 vol.

IT NEVER CAN HAPPEN AGAIN
       W. DE MORGAN.  2 vols.

LORD KENTWELL’S LOVE AFFAIR
       F. C. PRICE.  1 vol.

THE KNOCK ON THE DOOR
       R. HICHENS.  2 vols.

BEYOND MAN’S STRENGTH
       M. HARTLEY.  1 vol.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 52342 ***